Title: The Strength of the Pines
Author: Marshall, Edison, 1894-1967
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Strength of the Pines" ***


THE STRENGTH OF THE PINES

by

EDISON MARSHALL

With Frontispiece by W. Herbert Dunton



Boston
Little, Brown, and Company
1921

Copyright, 1921,
By Little, Brown, and Company.

All rights reserved

Published February, 1921

The Colonial Press
C. H. Simonds Co., Boston, U. S. A.



    TO
    LILLE BARTOO MARSHALL
    DEAR COMRADE AND GUIDE
    WHO GAVE ME LIFE


[Illustration: He marked the little space of gray squarely between the
two reddening eyes.]



CONTENTS


BOOK ONE THE CALL OF THE BLOOD

BOOK TWO THE BLOOD ATONEMENT

BOOK THREE THE COMING OF THE STRENGTH



THE STRENGTH OF THE PINES



BOOK ONE

THE CALL OF THE BLOOD



I


Bruce was wakened by the sharp ring of his telephone bell. He heard its
first note; and its jingle seemed to continue endlessly. There was no
period of drowsiness between sleep and wakefulness; instantly he was
fully aroused, in complete control of all his faculties. And this is not
especially common to men bred in the security of civilization. Rather it
is a trait of the wild creatures; a little matter that is quite
necessary if they care at all about living. A deer, for instance, that
cannot leap out of a mid-afternoon nap, soar a fair ten feet in the air,
and come down with legs in the right position for running comes to a sad
end, rather soon, in a puma's claws. Frontiersmen learn the trait too;
but as Bruce was a dweller of cities it seemed somewhat strange in him.
The trim, hard muscles were all cocked and primed for anything they
should be told to do.

Then he grunted rebelliously and glanced at his watch beneath the
pillow. He had gone to bed early; it was just before midnight now. "I
wish they'd leave me alone at night, anyway," he muttered, as he slipped
on his dressing gown.

He had no doubts whatever concerning the nature of this call. There had
been one hundred like it during the previous month. His foster father
had recently died, his estate was being settled up, and Bruce had been
having a somewhat strenuous time with his creditors. He understood the
man's real financial situation at last; at his death the whole business
structure collapsed like the eggshell it was. Bruce had supposed that
most of the debts had been paid by now; he wondered, as he fumbled into
his bedroom slippers, whether the thousand or so dollars that were left
would cover the claim of the man who was now calling him to the
telephone. The fact that he was, at last, the penniless "beggar" that
Duncan had called him at their first meeting didn't matter one way or
another. For some years he had not hoped for help from his foster
parent. The collapse of the latter's business had put Bruce out of work,
but that was just a detail too. All he wanted now was to get things
straightened up and go away--where, he did not know or care.

"This is Mr. Duncan," he said coldly into the transmitter.

When he heard a voice come scratching over the wires, he felt sure that
he had guessed right. Quite often his foster father's creditors talked
in that same excited, hurried way. It was rather necessary to be hurried
and excited if a claim were to be met before the dwindling financial
resources were exhausted. But the words themselves, however--as soon as
they gave their interpretation in his brain--threw a different light on
the matter.

"How do you do, Mr. Duncan," the voice answered. "Pardon me if I got you
up. I want to talk to your son, Bruce."

Bruce emitted a little gasp of amazement. Whoever talked at the end of
the line obviously didn't know that the elder Duncan was dead. Bruce had
a moment of grim humor in which he mused that this voice would have done
rather well if it could arouse his foster father to answer it. "The
elder Mr. Duncan died last month," he answered simply. There was not the
slightest trace of emotion in his tone. No wayfarer on the street could
have been, as far as facts went, more of a stranger to him; there was no
sense of loss at his death and no cause for pretense now. "This is Bruce
speaking."

He heard the other gasp. "Old man, I'm sorry," his contrite voice came.
"I didn't know of your loss. This is Barney--Barney Wegan--and I just
got in from the West. Haven't had a bit of news for months. Accept my
earnest sympathies--"

"Barney! Of course." The delight grew on Bruce's face; for Barney Wegan,
a man whom he had met and learned to know on the gym floor of his club,
was quite near to being a real friend. "And what's up, Barney?"

The man's voice changed at once--went back to its same urgent, but
rather embarrassed tone. "You won't believe me if I tell you, so I won't
try to tell you over the 'phone. But I must come up--right away. May I?"

"Of course--"

"I'll jump in my car and be there in a minute."

Bruce hung up, slowly descended to his library, and flashed on the
lights.

For the first time he was revealed plainly. His was a familiar type; but
at the same time the best type too. He had the face and the body of an
athlete, a man who keeps himself fit; and there was nothing mawkish or
effeminate about him. His dark hair was clipped close about his temples,
and even two hours in bed had not disarranged its careful part. It is
true that men did look twice at Bruce's eyes, set in a brown, clean-cut
face, never knowing exactly why they did so. They had startling
potentialities. They were quite clear now, wide-awake and cool, yet they
had a strange depth of expression and shadow that might mean, somewhere
beneath the bland and cool exterior, a capacity for great emotions and
passions.

He had only a few minutes to wait; then Barney Wegan tapped at his door.
This man was bronzed by the sun, never more fit, never straighter and
taller and more lithe. He had just come from the far places. The
embarrassment that Bruce had detected in his voice was in his face and
manner too.

"You'll think I'm crazy, for routing you out at this time of night,
Bruce," he began. "And I'm going to get this matter off my chest as
soon as possible and let you go to bed. It's all batty, anyway. But I
was cautioned by all the devils of the deep to see you--the moment I
came here."

"Cigarettes on the smoking-stand," Bruce said steadily. "And tell away."

"But tell me something first. Was Duncan your real father? If he was,
I'll know I'm up a wrong tree. I don't mean to be personal--"

"He wasn't. I thought you knew it. My real father is something like
you--something of a mystery."

"I won't be a mystery long. He's not, eh--that's what the old hag said.
Excuse me, old man, for saying 'hag.' But she was one, if there is any
such. Lord knows who she is, or whether or not she's a relation of
yours. But I'll begin at the beginning. You know I was way back on the
Oregon frontier--back in the Cascades?"

"I didn't know," Bruce replied. "I knew you were somewhere in the wilds.
You always are. Go on."

"I was back there fishing for steelhead in a river they call the Rogue.
My boy, a steelhead is--but you don't want to hear that. You want to get
the story. But a steelhead, you ought to know, is a trout--a fish--and
the noblest fish that ever was! Oh, Heavens above! how they can strike!
But while way up on the upper waters I heard of a place called Trail's
End--a place where wise men do not go."

"And of course you went."

"Of course. The name sounds silly now, but it won't if you ever go
there. There are only a few families, Bruce, miles and miles apart, in
the whole region. And it's enormous--no one knows how big. Just ridge on
ridge. And I went back to kill a bear."

"But stop!" Bruce commanded. He lighted a cigarette. "I thought you were
against killing bears--any except the big boys up North."

"That's just it. I am against killing the little black fellows--they are
the only folk with any brains in the woods. But this, Bruce, was a real
bear,--a left-over from fifty years ago. There used to be grizzlies
through that country, you see, but everybody supposed that the last of
them had been shot. But evidently there was one family that still
remained--in the farthest recesses of Trail's End--and all at once the
biggest, meanest grizzly ever remembered showed up on the cattle ranges
of the plateau. With some others, I went to get him. 'The Killer', they
call him--and he certainly is death on live stock. I didn't get the
bear, but one day my guide stopped at a broken-down old cabin on the
hillside for a drink of water. I was four miles away in camp. The guide
came back and asked me if I was from this very city.

"I told him yes, and asked him why he wanted to know. He said that this
old woman sent word, secretly, to every stranger that ever came to fish
or hunt in the region of Trail's End, wanting to know if they came from
here. I was the first one that answered 'yes.' And the guide said that
she wanted me to come to her cabin and see her.

"I went--and I won't describe to you how she looked. I'll let you see
for yourself, if you care to follow out her instructions. And now the
strange part comes in. The old witch raised her arm, pointed her cane at
me, and asked me if I knew Newton Duncan.

"I told her there might be several Newton Duncans in a city this size.
You should have seen the pain grow on her face. 'After so long, after so
long!' she cried, in the queerest, sobbing way. She seemed to have
waited years to find some one from here, and when I came I didn't know
what she wanted. Then she took heart and began again.

"'This Newton Duncan had a son--a foster-son--named Bruce,' she told me.
And then I said I knew you.

"You can't imagine the change that came over her. I thought she'd die of
heart failure. The whole thing, Bruce--if you must know--gave me the
creeps. 'Tell him to come here,' she begged me. 'Don't lose a moment. As
soon as you get home, tell him to come here.'

"Of course I asked other questions, but I couldn't get much out of her.
One of 'em was why she hadn't written to Duncan. The answer was simple
enough--that she didn't know how to write. Those in the mountains that
could write wouldn't, or couldn't--she was a trifle vague on that
point--dispatch a letter. Something is up."



II


Before the gray of dawn came over the land Bruce Duncan had started
westward. He had no self-amazement at the lightning decision. He was
only strangely and deeply exultant.

The reasons why went too deep within him to be easily seen. In the first
place, it was adventure--and Bruce's life had not been very adventurous
heretofore. It was true that he had known triumphs on the athletic
fields, and his first days at a great University had been novel and
entertaining. But now he was going to the West, to a land he had dreamed
about, the land of wide spaces and great opportunities. It was not his
first western journey. Often he had gone there as a child--had engaged
in furious battles with outlaws and Indians; but those had been
adventures of imagination only. This was reality at last. The clicking
rails beneath the speeding train left no chance for doubt.

Then there was a sense of immeasurable relief at his sudden and
unexpected freedom from the financial problems his father had left. He
would have no more consultations with impatient creditors, no more would
he strive to gather together the ruins of the business, and attempt to
salvage the small remaining fragments of his father's fortune. He was
free of it all, at last. He had never known a darker hour--and none of
them that this quiet, lonely-spirited man had known had been very
bright--than the one he had spent just before going to bed earlier that
evening. He had no plans, he didn't know which way to turn. All at once,
through the message that Barney had brought him, he had seen a clear
trail ahead. It was something to do, something at last that mattered.

Finally there remained the eminent fact that this was an answer to his
dream. He was going toward Linda, at last. The girl had been the one
living creature in his memory that he had cared for and who cared for
him--the one person whose interest in him was real. Men are a gregarious
species. The trails are bewildering and steep to one who travels them
alone. Linda, the little "spitfire" of his boyhood, had suddenly become
the one reality in his world, and as he thought of her, his memory
reviewed the few impressions he had retained of his childhood.

First was the Square House--the orphanage--where the Woman had turned
him over to the nurse in charge. Sometimes, when tobacco smoke was heavy
upon him, Bruce could catch very dim and fleeting glimpses of the
Woman's face. He would bend his mind to it, he would probe and probe,
with little, reaching filaments of thought, into the dead years--and
then, all at once, the filaments would rush together, catch hold of a
fragment of her picture, and like a chain-gang of ants carrying a straw,
come lugging it up for him to see. It was only a fleeting glimpse, only
the faintest blur in half-tone, and then quite gone. Yet he never gave
up trying. He never quit longing for just one second of vivid
remembrance. It was one of the few and really great desires that Bruce
had in life.

The few times that her memory-picture did come to him, it brought a
number of things with it. One of them was a great and overwhelming
realization of some terrible tragedy and terror the nature of which he
could not even guess. There had been terrible and tragic events--where
and how he could not guess--lost in those forgotten days of his
babyhood.

"She's been through fire," the nurse told the doctor when he came in and
the door had closed behind the Woman. Bruce _did_ remember these words,
because many years elapsed before he completely puzzled them out. The
nurse hadn't meant such fires as swept through the far-spread evergreen
forests of the Northwest. It was some other, dread fire that seared the
spirit and burned the bloom out of the face and all the gentle lights
out of the eyes. It did, however, leave certain lights, but they were
such that their remembrance brought no pleasure to Bruce. They were just
a wild glare, a fixed, strange brightness as of great fear or insanity.

The Woman had kissed him and gone quickly; and he had been too young to
remember if she had carried any sort of bundle close to her breast. Yet,
the man considered, there must have been such a bundle--otherwise he
couldn't possibly account for Linda. And there were no doubts about
her, at all. Her picture was always on the first page of the photograph
album of his memory; he had only to turn over one little sheet of years
to find her.

Of course he had no memories of her that first day, nor for the first
years. But all later memories of the Square House always included her.
She must have been nearly four years younger than himself; thus when he
was taken to the house she was only an infant. But thereafter, the
nurses put them together often; and when Linda was able to talk, she
called him something that sounded like Bwovaboo. She called him that so
often that for a long time he couldn't be sure that wasn't his real
name. Now, in manhood, he interpreted.

"Brother Bruce, of course. Linda was of course a sister."

Linda had been homely; even a small boy could notice that. Besides,
Linda was nearly six when Bruce had left for good; and he was then at an
age in which impressions begin to be lasting. Her hair was quite blond
then, and her features rather irregular. But there had been a light in
her eyes! By his word, there had been!

She had been angry at him times in plenty--over some childish game--and
he remembered how that light had grown and brightened. She had flung at
him too, like a lynx springing from a tree. Bruce paused in his
reflections to wonder at himself over the simile--for lynx were no
especial acquaintances of his. He knew them only through books, as he
knew many other things that stirred his imagination. But he laughed at
the memory of her sudden, explosive ferocity,--the way her hands had
smacked against his cheeks, and her sharp little nails had scratched
him. Curiously, he had never fought back as is the usual thing between
small boys and small girls. And it wasn't exactly chivalry either,
rather just an inability to feel resentment. Besides, there were always
tears and repentance afterward, and certain pettings that he openly
scorned and secretly loved.

"I must have been a strange kid!" Bruce thought.

It was true he had; and nothing was stranger than this attitude toward
Baby Sister. He was always so gentle with her, but at the same time he
contemplated her with a sort of amused tolerance that is to be expected
in strong men rather than solemn little boys. "Little Spitfire" he
sometimes called her; but no one else could call her anything but Linda.
For Bruce had been an able little fighter, even in those days.

There was other evidence of strangeness. He was fond of drawing
pictures. This was nothing in itself; many little boys are fond of
drawing pictures. Nor were his unusually good. Their strangeness lay in
his subjects. He liked to draw animals in particular,--the animals he
read about in school and in such books as were brought to him. And
sometimes he drew Indians and cowboys. And one day--when he wasn't half
watching what he was doing--he drew something quite different.

Perhaps he wouldn't have looked at it twice, if the teacher hadn't
stepped up behind him and taken it out of his hands. It was "geography"
then, not "drawing", and he should have been "paying attention." And he
had every reason to think that the teacher would crumple up his picture
and send him to the cloak-room for punishment.

But she did no such thing. It was true that she seized the paper, and
her fingers were all set to crumple it. But when her eyes glanced down,
her fingers slowly straightened. Then she looked again--carefully.

"What is this, Bruce?" she asked. "What have you been drawing?"

Curiously, she had quite forgotten to scold him for not paying
attention. And Bruce, who had drawn the picture with his thoughts far
away from his pencil, had to look and see himself. Then he couldn't be
sure.

"I--I don't know," the child answered. But the picture was even better
than his more conscious drawings, and it did look like something. He
looked again, and for an instant let his thoughts go wandering here and
there. "Those are trees," he said. A word caught at his throat and he
blurted it out. "Pines! Pine trees, growing on a mountain."

Once translated, the picture could hardly be mistaken. There was a range
of mountains in the background, and a distinct sky line plumed with
pines,--those tall, dark trees that symbolize, above all other trees,
the wilderness.

"Not bad for a six-year-old boy," the teacher commented. "But where,
Bruce, have you ever seen or heard of such pines?" But Bruce did not
know.

Another puzzling adventure that stuck in Bruce's memory had happened
only a few months after his arrival at the Square House when a man had
taken him home on trial with the idea of adoption. Adoption, little
Bruce had gathered, was something like heaven,--a glorious and happy end
of all trouble and unpleasantness. Such was the idea he got from the
talk of the other Orphans, and even from the grown-ups who conducted the
establishment.

All the incidents and details of the excursion with this prospective
parent were extremely dim and vague. He did not know to what city he
went, nor had he any recollection whatever of the people he met there.
But he did remember, with remarkable clearness, the perplexing talk that
the man and the superintendent of the Square House had together on his
return.

"He won't do," the stranger had said. "I tried him out and he won't fill
in in my family. And I've fetched him back."

The superintendent must have looked at the little curly-haired boy with
considerable wonder; but he didn't ask questions. There was no
particular need of them. The man was quite ready to talk, and the fact
that a round-eyed child was listening to him with both ears open, did
not deter him a particle.

"I believe in being frank," the man said, "and I tell you there's
something vicious in that boy's nature. It came out the very first
moment he was in the house, when the Missus was introducing him to my
eight-year-old son. 'This is little Turner,' she said--and this boy
sprang right at him. I'd never let little Turner learn to fight, and
this boy was on top of him and was pounding him with his fists before we
could pull him off. Just like a wildcat--screaming and sobbing and
trying to get at him again. I didn't understand it at all."

Nor did the superintendent understand; nor--in these later years--Bruce
either.

He was quite a big boy, nearly ten, when he finally left the Square
House. And there was nothing flickering or dim about the memory of this
occasion.

A tall, exceedingly slender man sat beside the window,--a man well
dressed but with hard lines about his mouth and hard eyes. Yet the
superintendent seemed particularly anxious to please him. "You will like
this sturdy fellow," he said, as Bruce was ushered in.

The man's eyes traveled slowly from the child's curly head to his
rapidly growing feet; but no gleam of interest came into the thin face.
"I suppose he'll do--as good as any. It was the wife's idea, anyway, you
know. What about parentage? Anything decent at all?"

The superintendent seemed to wait a long time before answering. Little
Bruce, already full of secret conjectures as to his own parentage,
thought that some key might be given him at last. "There is nothing that
we can tell you, Mr. Duncan," he said at last. "A woman brought him
here--with an infant girl--when he was about four. I suppose she was
his mother--and she didn't wait to talk to me. The nurse said that she
wore outlandish clothes and had plainly had a hard time."

"But she didn't wait--?"

"She dropped her children and fled."

A cold little smile flickered at the man's lips.

"It looks rather damnable," he said significantly. "But I'll take the
little beggar--anyway."

And thus Bruce went to the cold fireside of the Duncans--a house in a
great and distant city where, in the years that had passed, many things
scarcely worth remembering had transpired. It was a gentleman's
house--as far as the meaning of the word usually goes--and Bruce had
been afforded a gentleman's education. There was also, for a while, a
certain amount of rather doubtful prosperity, a woman who died after a
few months of casual interest in him, and many, many hours of almost
overwhelming loneliness. Also there were many thoughts such as are not
especially good for the spirits of growing boys.

There is a certain code in all worlds that most men, sooner or later,
find it wisest to adopt. It is simply the code of forgetfulness. The
Square House from whence Bruce had come had been a good place to learn
this code; and Bruce--child though he was--had carried it with him to
the Duncans'. But there were two things he had been unable to forget.
One was the words his foster father had spoken on accepting him,--words
that at last he had come to understand.

A normal child, adopted into a good home, would not have likely given a
second thought to a dim and problematical disgrace in his unknown and
departed family. He would have found his pride in the achievements and
standing of his foster parents. But the trouble was that little Bruce
had not been adopted into any sort of home, good or bad. The place where
the Duncans lived was a house, but under no liberal interpretation of
the word could it be called a home. There was nothing homelike in it to
little Bruce. It wasn't that there was actual cruelty to contend with.
Bruce had never known that. But there was utter indifference which
perhaps is worse. And as always, the child filled up the empty space
with dreams. He gave all the love and worship that was in him to his own
family that he had pictured in imagination. Thus any disgrace that had
come upon them went home to him very straight indeed.

The other lasting memory was of Linda. She represented the one living
creature in all his assemblage of phantoms--the one person with whom he
could claim real kinship. Never a wind blew, never the sun shone but
that he missed her, with a terrible, aching longing for which no one has
ever been able to find words. He had done a bold thing, after his first
few years with the Duncans. He planned it long and carried it out with
infinite care as to details. He wrote to Linda, in care of the
superintendent of the orphanage.

The answer only deepened the mystery. Linda was missing. Whether she had
run away, or whether some one had come by in a closed car and carried
her off as she played on the lawns, the superintendent could not tell.
They had never been able to trace her. He had been fifteen then, a tall
boy with rather unusual muscular development, and the girl was eleven.
And in the year nineteen hundred and twenty, ten years after the reply
to his letter, Bruce had heard no word from her. A man grown, and his
boyish dreams pushed back into the furthest deep recesses of his mind,
where they could no longer turn his eyes away from facts, he had given
up all hope of ever hearing from her again. "My little sister," he said
softly to a memory. Then bitterness--a whole black flood of it--would
come upon him. "Good Lord, I don't even know that she _was_ my sister."
But now he was going to find her and his heart was full of joy and eager
anticipation.



III


There had not been time to make inquiry as to the land Bruce was going
to. He only knew one thing,--that it was the wilderness. Whether it was
a wilderness of desert or of great forest, he did not know. Nor had he
the least idea what manner of adventure would be his after he reached
the old woman's cabin; and he didn't care. The fact that he had no
business plans for the future and no financial resources except a few
hundred dollars that he carried in his pocket did not matter one way or
another. He was willing to spend all the money he had; after it was
gone, he would take up some work in life anew.

He had a moment's wonder at the effect his departure would have upon the
financial problem that had been his father's sole legacy to him. He
laughed a little as he thought of it. Perhaps a stronger man could have
taken hold, could have erected some sort of a structure upon the ruins,
and remained to conquer after all. But Bruce had never been particularly
adept at business. His temperament did not seem suited to it. But the
idea that others also--having no business relations with his
father--might be interested in this western journey of his did not even
occur to him. He would not be missed at his athletic club. He had
scarcely any real friends, and none of his acquaintances kept
particularly close track of him.

But the paths men take, seemingly with wholly different aims, crisscross
and become intertwined much more than Bruce knew. Even as he lay in his
berth, the first sweet drifting of sleep upon him, he was the subject of
a discussion in a far-distant mountain home; and sleep would not have
fallen so easily and sweetly if he had heard it.

       *       *       *       *       *

It might have been a different world. Only a glimpse of it, illumined by
the moon, could be seen through the soiled and besmirched window pane;
but that was enough to tell the story. There were no tall buildings,
lighted by a thousand electric lights, such as Bruce could see through
the windows of his bedroom at night. The lights that could be discerned
in this strange, dark sky were largely unfamiliar to Bruce, because of
the smoke-clouds that had always hung above the city where he lived.
There were just stars, but there were so many of them that the mind was
unable to comprehend their number.

There is a perplexing variation in the appearance of these twinkling
spheres. No man who has traveled widely can escape this fact. Likely
enough they are the same stars, but they put on different faces. They
seem almost insignificant at times,--dull and dim and unreal. It is not
this way with the stars that peer down through these high forests. Men
cannot walk beneath them and be unaware of them. They are incredibly
large and bright and near, and the eyes naturally lift to them. There
are nights in plenty, in the wild places, where they seem much more real
than the dim, moonlit ridge or even the spark of a trapper's campfire,
far away. They grow to be companions, too, in time. Perhaps after many,
many years in the wild a man even attains some understanding of them,
learning their infinite beneficence, and finding in them rare comrades
in loneliness, and beacons on the dim and intertwining trails.

There was also a moon that cast a little square of light, like a fairy
tapestry, on the floor. It was not such a moon as leers down red and
strange through the smoke of cities. It was vivid and quite white,--the
wilderness moon that times the hunting hours of the forest creatures.
But the patch that it cast on the floor was obscured in a moment because
the man who had been musing in the big chair beside the empty fireplace
had risen and lighted a kerosene lamp.

The light prevented any further scrutiny of the moon and stars. And what
remained to look at was not nearly so pleasing to the spirit. It was a
great, white-walled room that would have been beautiful had it not been
for certain unfortunate attempts to beautify it. The walls, that should
have been sweeping and clean, were adorned with gaudily framed pictures
which in themselves were dim and drab from many summers' accumulation of
dust. There was a stone fireplace, and certain massive, dust-covered
chairs grouped about it. But the eyes never would have got to these.
They would have been held and fascinated by the face and the form of
the man who had just lighted the lamp.

No one could look twice at that massive physique and question its might.
He seemed almost gigantic in the yellow lamplight. In reality he stood
six feet and almost three inches, and his frame was perfectly in
proportion. He moved slowly, lazily, and the thought flashed to some
great monster of the forest that could uproot a tree with a blow. The
huge muscles rippled and moved under the flannel shirt. The vast hand
looked as if it could seize the glass bowl of the lamp and crush it like
an eggshell.

The face was huge, big and gaunt of bone; and particularly one would
notice the mouth. It would be noticed even before the dark, deep-sunken
eyes. It was a bloodhound mouth, the mouth of a man of great and
terrible passions, and there was an unmistakable measure of cruelty and
savagely about it. But there was strength, too. No eye could doubt that.
The jaw muscles looked as powerful as those of a beast of prey. But it
was not an ugly face, for all the brutality of the features. It was even
handsome in the hard, mountain way. One would notice straight, black
hair--the man's age was about thirty-nine--long over rather dark ears,
and a great, gnarled throat. The words when he spoke seemed to come from
deep within it.

"Come in, Dave," he said.

In this little remark lay something of the man's power. The visitor had
come unannounced. His visit had been unexpected. His host had not yet
seen his face. Yet the man knew, before the door was opened, who it was
that had come.

The reason went back to a certain quickening of the senses that is the
peculiar right and property of most men who are really residents of the
wilderness. And resident, in this case, does not mean merely one who
builds his cabin on the slopes and lives there until he dies. It means a
true relationship with the wild, an actual understanding. This man was
the son of the wild as much as the wolves that ran in the packs. The
wilderness is a fecund parent, producing an astounding variety of types.
Some are beautiful, many stronger than iron, but her parentage was never
more evident than in the case of this bronze-skinned giant that called
out through the open doorway. Among certain other things he had acquired
an ability to name and interpret quickly the little sounds of the
wilderness night. Soft though it was, he had heard the sound of
approaching feet in the pine needles. As surely as he would have
recognized the dark face of the man in the doorway, he recognized the
sound as Dave's step.

The man came in, and at once an observer would have detected an air of
deference in his attitude. Very plainly he had come to see his chief. He
was a year or two older than his host, less powerful of physique, and
his eyes did not hold quite so straight. There was less savagery but
more cunning in his sharp features.

He blurted out his news at once. "Old Elmira has got word down to the
settlements at last," he said.

There was no muscular response in the larger man. Dave was plainly
disappointed. He wanted his news to cause a stir. It was true, however,
that his host slowly raised his eyes. Dave glanced away.

"What do you mean?" the man demanded.

"Mean--I mean just what I said. We should have watched closer.
Bill--Young Bill, I mean--saw a city chap just in the act of going in to
see her. He had come on to the plateaus with his guide--Wegan was the
man's name--and Bill said he stayed a lot longer than he would have if
he hadn't taken a message from her. Then Young Bill made some
inquiries--innocent as you please--and he found out for sure that this
Wegan was from--just the place we don't want him to be from. And he'll
carry word sure."

"How long ago was this?"

"Week ago Tuesday."

"And why have you been so long in telling me?"

When Dave's chief asked questions in this tone, answers always came
quickly. They rolled so fast from the mouth that they blurred and ran
together. "Why, Simon--you ain't been where I could see you. Anyway,
there was nothin' we could have done."

"There wasn't, eh? I don't suppose you ever thought that there's yet two
months before we can clinch this thing for good, and young Folger
might--I say might--have kicking about somewhere in his belongings the
very document we've all of us been worrying about for twenty years."
Simon cursed--a single, fiery oath. "I don't suppose you could have
arranged for this Wegan to have had a hunting accident, could you? Who
in the devil would have thought that yelping old hen could have ever
done it--would have ever kept at it long enough to reach anybody to
carry her message! But as usual, we are yelling before we're hurt. It
isn't worth a cussword. Like as not, this Wegan will never take the
trouble to hunt him up. And if he does--well, it's nothing to worry
about, either. There is one back door that has been opened many times to
let his people go through, and it may easily be opened again."

Dave's eyes filled with admiration. Then he turned and gazed out through
the window. Against the eastern sky, already wan and pale from the
encroaching dawn, the long ridge of a mountain stood in vivid and
startling silhouette. The edge of it was curiously jagged with many
little upright points.

There was only one person who would have been greatly amazed by that
outline of the ridge; and the years and distance had obscured her long
ago. This was a teacher at an orphanage in a distant city, who once had
taken a crude drawing from the hands of a child. Here was the original
at last. It was the same ridge, covered with pines, that little Bruce
had drawn.



IV


The train came to a sliding halt at Deer Creek, paused an infinitesimal
fraction of a second, and roared on in its ceaseless journey. That
infinitesimal fraction was long enough for Bruce, poised on the bottom
step of a sleeping car, to swing down on to the gravel right-of-way. His
bag, hurled by a sleepy porter, followed him.

He turned first to watch the vanishing tail light, speeding so swiftly
into the darkness; and curiously all at once it blinked out. But it was
not that the switchmen were neglectful of their duties. In this certain
portion of the Cascades the railroad track is constructed something
after the manner of a giant screw, coiling like a great serpent up the
ridges, and the train had simply vanished around a curve.

Duncan's next impression was one of infinite solitude. He hadn't read
any guidebooks about Deer Creek, and he had expected some sort of town.
A western mining camp, perhaps, where the windows of a dance hall would
gleam through the darkness; or one of those curious little
mushroom-growth cities that are to be found all over the West. But at
Deer Creek there was one little wooden structure with only three
sides,--the opening facing the track. It was evidently the waiting room
used by the mountain men as they waited for their local trains.

There were no porters to carry his bag. There were no shouting
officials. His only companions were the stars and the moon and, farther
up the slope, certain tall trees that tapered to incredible points
almost in the region where the stars began. The noise of the train died
quickly. It vanished almost as soon as the dot of red that had been its
tail light. It was true that he heard a faint pulsing far below him, a
sound that was probably the chug of the steam, but it only made an
effective background for the silence. It was scarcely more to be heard
than the pulse of his own blood; and as he waited even this faded and
died away.

The moon cast his shadow on the yellow grass beside the crude station,
and a curious flood of sensations--scarcely more tangible than its
silver light--came over him. The moment had a quality of enchantment;
and why he did not know. His throat suddenly filled, a curious weight
and pain came to his eyelids, a quiver stole over his nerves. He stood
silent with lifted face,--a strange figure in that mystery of moonlight.

The whole scene, for causes deeper than any words may ever seek and
reveal, moved him past any experience in his life. It was wholly new.
When he had gone to sleep in his berth, earlier that same night, the
train had been passing through a level, fertile valley that might have
been one of the river bottoms beyond the Mississippi. When darkness had
come down he had been in a great city in the northern part of the
State,--a noisy, busy place that was not greatly different from the city
whence he had come. But now he seemed in a different world.

Possibly, in the long journey to the West, he had passed through forest
before. But some way their appeal had not got to him. He was behind
closed windows, his thoughts had been busy with reading and other
occupations of travel. There had been no shading off, no gradations; he
had come straight from a great seat of civilization to the heart of the
wilderness.

He turned about until the wind was in his face. It was full of
fragrances,--strange, indescribable smells that seemed to call up a
forgotten world. They carried a message to him, but as yet he hadn't
made out its meaning. He only knew it was something mysterious and
profound: great truths that flickered, like dim lights, in his
consciousness, but whose outline he could not quite discern. They went
straight home to him, those night smells from the forest. One of them
was a balsam: a fragrance that once experienced lingers ever in the
memory and calls men back to it in the end. Those who die in its
fragrance, just as those who go to sleep, feel sure of having pleasant
dreams. There were other smells too--delicate perfumes from mountain
flowers that were deep-hidden in the grass--and many others, the nature
of which he could not even guess.

Perhaps there were sounds, but they only seemed part of the silence. The
faintest rustle in the world reached him from the forests above of many
little winds playing a running game between the trunks, and the stir of
the Little People, moving in their midnight occupations. Each of these
sounds had its message for Bruce. They all seemed to be trying to tell
him something, to make clear some great truth that was dawning in his
consciousness.

He was not in the least afraid. He felt at peace as never before. He
picked up his bag, and with stealing steps approached the long slope
behind. The moon showed him a fallen log, and he found a comfortable
seat on the ground beside it, his back against its bark. Then he waited
for the dawn to come out.

Not even Bruce knew or understood all the thoughts that came over him in
that lonely wait. But he did have a peculiar sense of expectation, a
realization that the coming of the dawn would bring him a message
clearer than all these messages of fragrance and sound. The moon made
wide silver patches between the distant trees; but as yet the forest had
not opened its secrets to him. As yet it was but a mystery, a profundity
of shadows and enchantment that he did not understand.

The night hours passed. The sense of peace seemed to deepen on the man.
He sat relaxed, his brown face grave, his eyes lifted. The stars began
to dim and draw back farther into the recesses of the sky. The round
outline of the moon seemed less pronounced. And a faint ribbon of light
began to grow in the east.

It widened. The light grew. The night wind played one more little game
between the tree trunks and slipped away to the Home of Winds that lies
somewhere above the mountains. The little night sounds were slowly
stilled.

Bruce closed his eyes, not knowing why. His blood was leaping in his
veins. An unfamiliar excitement, almost an exultation, had come upon
him. He lowered his head nearly to his hands that rested in his lap,
then waited a full five minutes more.

Then he opened his eyes. The light had grown around him. His hands were
quite plain. Slowly, as a man raises his eyes to a miracle, he lifted
his face.

The forest was no longer obscured in darkness. The great trees had
emerged, and only the dusk as of twilight was left between. He saw them
plainly,--their symmetrical forms, their declining limbs, their tall
tops piercing the sky. He saw them as they were,--those ancient, eternal
symbols and watchmen of the wilderness. And he knew them at last,
acquaintances long forgotten but remembered now.

"The pines!" he cried. He leaped to his feet with flashing eyes. "I have
come back to the pines!"



V


The dawn revealed a narrow road along the bank of Deer Creek,--a brown
little wanderer which, winding here and there, did not seem to know
exactly where it wished to go. It seemed to follow the general direction
of the creek bed; it seemed to be a prying, restless little highway,
curious about things in general as the wild creatures that sometimes
made tracks in its dust, thrusting now into a heavy thicket, now
crossing the creek to examine a green and grassy bank on the opposite
side, now taking an adventurous tramp about the shoulder of a hill,
circling back for a drink in the creek and hurrying on again. It made
singular loops; it darted off at a right and left oblique; it made
sudden spurts and turns seemingly without reason or sense, and at last
it dimmed away into the fading mists of early morning. Bruce didn't know
which direction to take, whether up or down the creek.

He gave the problem a moment's thought. "Take the road up the Divide,"
Barney Wegan had said; and at once Bruce knew that the course lay up the
creek, rather than down. A divide means simply the high places between
one water-shed and another, and of course Trail's End lay somewhere
beyond the source of the stream. The creek itself was apparently a
sub-tributary of the Rogue, the great river to the south.

There was something pleasing to his spirit in the sight of the little
stream, tumbling and rippling down its rocky bed. He had no vivid
memories of seeing many waterways. The river that flowed through the
city whence he had come had not been like this at all. It had been a
great, slow-moving sheet of water, the banks of which were lined with
factories and warehouses. The only lining of the banks of this little
stream were white-barked trees, lovely groves with leaves of glossy
green. It was a cheery, eager little waterway, and more than once--as he
went around a curve in the road--it afforded him glimpses of really
striking beauty. Sometimes it was just a shimmer of its waters beneath
low-hanging bushes, sometimes a distant cataract, and once or twice a
long, still place on which the shadows were still deep.

These sloughs were obviously the result of dams, and at first he could
not understand what had been the purpose of dam-building in this lonely
region. There seemed to be no factories needing water power, no
slow-moving mill wheels. He left the road to investigate. And he
chuckled with delight when he knew the truth.

These dams had not been the work of men at all. Rather they were
structures laid down by those curious little civil engineers, the
beavers. The cottonwood trees had been felled so that the thick branches
had lain across the waters, and in their own secret ways the limbs had
been matted and caked until no water could pass through. True, the
beavers themselves did not emerge for him to converse with. Perhaps
they were busy at their under-water occupations, and possibly the
trappers who sooner or later penetrate every wilderness had taken them
all away. He looked along the bank for further evidence of the beavers'
work.

Wonderful as the dams were, he found plenty of evidence that the beavers
had not always used to advantage the crafty little brains that nature
has given them. They had made plenty of mistakes. But these very
blunders gave Bruce enough delight almost to pay for the extra work they
had occasioned. After all, he considered, human beings in their works
are often just as short-sighted. For instance, he found tall trees lying
rotting and out of reach, many feet back from the stream. The beavers
had evidently felled them in high water, forgetting that the stream
dwindled in summer and the trees would be of no use to them. They had
been an industrious colony! He found short poles of cottonwood sharpened
at the end, as if the little fur bearers had intended them for braces,
but which--through some wilderness tragedy--had never been utilized.

But Bruce was in a mood to be delighted, these early morning hours. He
was on the way to Linda; a dream was about to come true. The whole
adventure was of the most thrilling and joyous anticipations. He did not
feel the load of his heavy suitcase. It was nothing to his magnificent
young strength. And all at once he beheld an amazing change in the
appearance of the stream.

It had abruptly changed to a stream of melted, shimmering silver. The
waters broke on the rocks with opalescent spray; the whole coloring was
suggestive of the vivid tints of a Turner landscape. The waters gleamed;
they danced and sparkled as they sped about the boulders of the river
bed; the leaves shimmered above them. And it was all because the sun had
risen at last above the mountain range and was shining down.

At first Bruce could hardly believe that just sunlight could effect such
a transformation. For no other reason than that he couldn't resist doing
so, he left his bag on the road and crept down to the water's edge.

He stood very still. It seemed to him that some one had told him, far
away and long ago, that if he wished to see miracles he had only to
stand very still. Not to move a muscle, so that his vivid shadow would
not even waver. It is a trait possessed by all men of the wilderness,
but it takes time for city men to learn it. He waited a long time. And
all at once the shining surface of a deep pool below him broke with a
fountain of glittering spray.

Something that was like light itself flung into the air and down again
with a splash. Bruce shouted then. He simply couldn't help it. And all
the time there was a strange straining and travail in his brain, as if
it were trying to give birth to a memory from long ago. He knew now what
had made that glittering arc. Such a common thing,--it was singular that
it should yield him such delight. It was a trout, leaping for an insect
that had fallen on the waters.

It was strange that he had such a sense of familiarity with trout. True,
he had heard Barney Wegan tell of them. He had listened to many tales of
the way they seized a fly, how the reel would spin, and how they would
fight to absolute exhaustion before they would yield to the landing net.
"The King among fish," Barney had called them. Yet the tales seemingly
had meant little to him then. His interest in them had been superficial
only; and they had seemed as distant and remote as the marsupials of
Australia. But it wasn't this way now. He had a sense of long and close
acquaintance, of an interest such as men have in their own townsmen.

He went on, and the forest world opened before him. Once a flock of
grouse--a hen and a dozen half-grown chickens--scurried away through the
underbrush at the sound of his step. One instant, and he had a clear
view of the entire covey. The next, and they had vanished like so many
puffs of smoke. He had a delicious game of hide-and-seek with them
through the coverts, but he was out-classed in every particular. He knew
that the birds were all within forty feet of him, each of them pressed
flat to the brown earth, but in this maze of light and shadow he could
not detect their outline. Nature has been kind to the grouse family in
the way of protective coloration. He had to give up the search and
continue up the creek for further adventure.

Once a pair of mallards winged by on a straight course above his head.
Their sudden appearance rather surprised him. These beautiful game
birds are usually habitants of the lower lakes and marshes, not
rippling mountain streams. He didn't know that a certain number of these
winged people nested every year along the Rogue River, far below, and
made rapturous excursions up and down its tributaries. Mallards do not
have to have aëroplanes to cover distance quickly. They are the very
masters of the aërial lanes, and in all probability this pair had come
forty miles already that morning. Where they would be at dark no man
could guess. Their wings whistled down to him, and it seemed to him that
the drake stretched down his bright green head for a better look. Then
he spurted ahead, faster than ever.

Once, at a distance, Bruce caught a glimpse of a pair of peculiar,
little, sawed-off, plump-breasted ducks that wagged their tails, as if
in signals, in a still place above a dam. He made a wide circle,
intending to wheel back to the creekside for a closer inspection of the
singular flirtation of those bobbing, fan-like tails. He rather thought
he could outwit these little people, at least. But when he turned back
to the water's edge they were nowhere to be seen.

If he had had more experience with the creatures of the wild he could
have explained this mysterious disappearance. These little
ducks--"ruddies" the sportsmen call them--have advantages other than an
extra joint in their tails. One of them seems to be a total and
unprincipled indifference to the available supply of oxygen. When they
wish to go out of sight they simply duck beneath the water and stay
apparently as long as they desire. Of course they have to come up some
time--but usually it is just the tip of a bill--like the top of a
river-bottom weed, thrust above the surface. Bruce gaped in amazement,
but he chuckled again when he discovered his birds farther up the creek,
just as far distant from him as ever.

The sun rose higher, and he began to feel its power. But it was a kindly
heat. The temperature was much higher than was commonly met in the
summers of the city, but there was little moisture in the air to make it
oppressive. The sweat came out on his bronze face, but he never felt
better in his life. There was but one great need, and that was
breakfast.

A man of his physique feels hunger quickly. The sensation increased in
intensity, and the suitcase grew correspondingly heavy. And all at once
he stopped short in the road. The impulse along his nerves to his leg
muscles was checked, like an electric current at the closing of a
switch, and an instinct of unknown origin struggled for expression
within him.

In an instant he had it. He didn't know whence it came. It was nothing
he had read or that any one had told him. It seemed to be rather the
result of some experience in his own immediate life, an occurrence of so
long ago that he had forgotten it. He suddenly knew where he could find
his breakfast. There was no need of toiling farther on an empty stomach
in this verdant season of the year. He set his suitcase down, and with
the confidence of a man who hears the dinner call in his own home, he
struck off into the thickets beside the creek bed. Instinct--and really,
after all, instinct is nothing but memory--led his steps true.

He glanced here and there, not even wondering at the singular fact that
he did not know exactly what manner of food he was seeking. In a moment
he came to a growth of thorn-covered bushes, a thicket that only the
she-bear knew how to penetrate. But it was enough for Bruce just to
stand at its edges. The bushes were bent down with a load of delicious
berries.

He wasn't in the least surprised. He had known that he would find them.
Always, at this season of the year, the woods were rich with them; one
only had to slip quickly through the back door--while the mother's eye
was elsewhere--to find enough of them not only to pack the stomach full
but to stain and discolor most of the face. It seemed a familiar thing
to be plucking the juicy berries and cramming them into his mouth,
impervious as the old she-bear to the remonstrance of the thorns. But it
seemed to him that he reached them easier than he expected. Either the
bushes were not so tall as he remembered them, or--since his first
knowledge of them--his own stature had increased.

When he had eaten the last berry he could possibly hold, he went to the
creek to drink. He lay down beside a still pool, and the water was cold
to his lips. Then he rose at the sound of an approaching motor car
behind him.

The driver--evidently a cattleman--stopped his car and looked at Bruce
with some curiosity. He marked the perfectly fitting suit of dark
flannel, the trim, expensive shoes that were already dust-stained, the
silken shirt on which a juicy berry had been crushed. "Howdy," the man
said after the western fashion. He was evidently simply feeling
companionable and was looking for a moment's chat. It is a desire that
often becomes very urgent and most real after enough lonely days in the
wilderness.

"How do you do," Bruce replied. "How far to Martin's store?"

The man filled his pipe with great care before he answered. "Jump in the
car," he replied at last, "and I'll show you. I'm going up that way
myself."



VI


Martin's was a typical little mountain store, containing a small sample
of almost everything under the sun and built at the forks in the road.
The ranchman let Bruce off at the store; then turned up the right-hand
road that led to certain bunch-grass lands to the east. Bruce entered
slowly, and the little group of loungers gazed at him with frank
curiosity.

Only one of them was of a type sufficiently distinguished so that
Bruce's own curiosity was aroused. This was a huge, dark man who stood
alone almost at the rear of the building,--a veritable giant with
savage, bloodhound lips and deep-sunken eyes. There was a quality in his
posture that attracted Bruce's attention at once. No one could look at
him and doubt that he was a power in these mountain realms. He seemed
perfectly secure in his great strength and wholly cognizant of the hate
and fear, and at the same time, the strange sort of admiration with
which the others regarded him.

He was dressed much as the other mountain men who had assembled in the
store. He wore a flannel shirt over his gorilla chest, and corduroy
trousers stuffed into high, many-seamed riding boots. A dark felt hat
was crushed on to his huge head. But there was an aloofness about the
man; and Bruce realized at once he had taken no part in the friendly
gossip that had been interrupted by his entrance.

The dark eyes were full upon Bruce's face. He felt them--just as if they
had the power of actual physical impact--the instant that he was inside
the door. Nor was it the ordinary look of careless speculation or
friendly interest. Mountain men have not been taught it is not good
manners to stare, but no traveler who falls swiftly into the spirit of
the forest ordinarily resents their open inspection. But this look was
different. It was such that no man, to whom self-respect is dear, could
possibly disregard. It spoke clearly as words.

Bruce flushed, and his blood made a curious little leap. He slowly
turned. His gaze moved until it rested full upon the man's eyes. It
seemed to Bruce that the room grew instantly quiet. The merchant no
longer tied up his bundles at the counter. The watching mountain men
that he beheld out of the corners of his eyes all seemed to be standing
in peculiar fixed attitudes, waiting for some sort of explosion. It took
all of Bruce's strength to hold that gaze. The moment was charged with a
mysterious suspense.

The stranger's face changed too. He did not flush, however. His lips
curled ever so slightly, revealing an instant's glimpse of strong,
rather well-kept teeth. His eyes were narrowing too; and they seemed to
come to life with singular sparkles and glowings between the lids.

"Well?" he suddenly demanded. Every man in the room--except
one--started. The one exception was Bruce himself. He was holding hard
on his nerve control, and he only continued to stare coldly.

"Are you the merchant?" Bruce asked.

"No, I ain't," the other replied. "You usually look for the merchant
behind the counter."

There was no smile on the faces of the waiting mountain men, usually to
be expected when one of their number achieves repartee on a tenderfoot.
Nevertheless, the tension was broken. Bruce turned to the merchant.

"I would like to have you tell me," he said quite clearly, "the way to
Mrs. Ross's cabin."

The merchant seemed to wait a long time before replying. His eye stole
to the giant's face, found the lips curled in a smile; then he flushed.
"Take the left-hand road," he said with a trace of defiance in his tone.
"It soon becomes a trail, but keep right on going up it. At the fork in
the trail you'll find her cabin."

"How far is it, please?"

"Two hours' walk; you can make it easy by four o'clock."

"Thank you." His eyes glanced over the stock of goods and he selected a
few edibles to give him strength for the walk. "I'll leave my suitcase
here if I may," he said, "and will call for it later." He turned to go.

"Wait just a minute," a voice spoke behind him. It was a commanding
tone--implying the expectation of obedience. Bruce half turned. "Simon
wants to talk to you," the merchant explained.

"I'll walk with you a way and show you the road," Simon continued. The
room seemed deathly quiet as the two men went out together.

They walked side by side until a turn of the road took them out of
eye-range of the store. "This is the road," Simon said. "All you have to
do is follow it. Cabins are not so many that you could mistake it. But
the main thing is--whether or not you want to go."

Bruce had no misunderstanding about the man's meaning. It was simply a
threat, nothing more nor less.

"I've come a long way to go to that cabin," he replied. "I'm not likely
to turn off now."

"There's nothing worth seeing when you get there. Just an old hag--a
wrinkled old dame that looks like a witch."

Bruce felt a deep and little understood resentment at the words. Yet
since he had as yet established no relations with the woman, he had no
grounds for silencing the man. "I'll have to decide that," he replied.
"I'm going to see some one else, too."

"Some one named--Linda?"

"Yes. You seem quite interested."

They were standing face to face in the trail. For once Bruce was glad of
his unusual height. He did not have to raise his eyes greatly to look
squarely into Simon's. Both faces were flushed, both set; and the eyes
of the older man brightened slowly.

"I am interested," Simon replied. "You're a tenderfoot. You're fresh
from cities. You're going up there to learn things that won't be any
pleasure to you. You're going into the real mountains--a man's land such
as never was a place for tenderfeet. A good many things can happen up
there. A good many things have happened up there. I warn you--go back!"

Bruce smiled, just the faint flicker of a smile, but Simon's eyes
narrowed when he saw it. The dark face lost a little of its insolence.
He knew men, this huge son of the wilderness, and he knew that no coward
could smile in such a moment as this. He was accustomed to implicit
obedience and was not used to seeing men smile when he uttered a threat.
"I've come too far to go back," Bruce told him. "Nothing can turn me."

"Men have been turned before, on trails like this," Simon told him.
"Don't misunderstand me. I advised you to go back before, and I usually
don't take time or trouble to advise any one. Now I _tell_ you to go
back. This is a man's land, and we don't want any tenderfeet here."

"The trail is open," Bruce returned. It was not his usual manner to
speak in quite this way. He seemed at once to have fallen into the
vernacular of the wilderness of which symbolic reference has such a
part. Strange as the scene was to him, it was in some way familiar too.
It was as if this meeting had been ordained long ago; that it was part
of an inexorable destiny that the two should be talking together, face
to face, on this winding mountain road. Memories--all vague, all
unrecognized--thronged through him.

Many times, during the past years, he had wakened from curious dreams
that in the light of day he had tried in vain to interpret. He was never
able to connect them with any remembered experience. Now it was as if
one of these dreams were coming true. There was the same silence about
him, the dark forests beyond, the ridges stretching ever. There was some
great foe that might any instant overwhelm him.

"I guess you heard me," Simon said; "I told you to go back."

"And I hope you heard me too. I'm going on. I haven't any more time to
give you."

"And I'm not going to take any more, either. But let me make one thing
plain. No man, told to go back by me, ever has a chance to be told
again. This ain't your cities--up here. There ain't any policeman on
every corner. The woods are big, and all kinds of things can happen in
them--and be swallowed up--as I swallow these leaves in my hand."

His great arm reached out with incredible power and seized a handful of
leaves off a near-by shrub. It seemed to Bruce that they crushed like
fruit and stained the dark skin.

"What is done up here isn't put in the newspapers down below. We're
mountain men; we've lived up here as long as men have lived in the West.
We have our own way of doing things, and our own law. Think once more
about going back."

"I've already decided. I'm going on."

Once more they stood, eyes meeting eyes on the trail, and Simon's face
was darkening with passion. Bruce knew that his hands were clenching,
and his own muscles bunched and made ready to resist any kind of attack.

But Simon didn't strike. He laughed instead,--a single deep note of
utter and depthless scorn. Then he drew back and let Bruce pass on up
the road.



VII


Bruce couldn't mistake the cabin. At the end of the trail he found
it,--a little shack of unpainted boards with a single door and a single
window.

He stood a moment in the sunlight. His shadow was already long behind
him, and the mountains had that curious deep blue of late afternoon. The
pine needles were soft under his feet; the later-afternoon silence was
over the land. He could not guess what was his destiny behind that rude
door. It was a moment long waited; for one of the few times in his life
he was trembling with excitement. He felt as if a key, long lost, was
turning in the doorway of understanding.

He walked nearer and tapped with his knuckles on the door.

If the forests have one all-pervading quality it is silence. Of course
the most silent time is at night, but just before sunset, when most of
the forest creatures are in their mid-afternoon sleep, any noise is a
rare thing. What sound there is carries far and seems rather out of
place. Bruce could picture the whole of the little drama that followed
his knock by just the faint sounds--inaudible in a less silent
land--that reached him from behind the door. At first it was just a
start; then a short exclamation in the hollow, half-whispering voice of
old, old age. A moment more of silence--as if a slow-moving, aged brain
were trying to conjecture who stood outside--then the creaking of a
chair as some one rose. The last sounds were of a strange hobbling
toward him,--a rustle of shoes half dragged on the floor and the
intermittent tapping of a cane.

The face that showed so dimly in the shadowed room looked just as Bruce
had expected,--wrinkled past belief, lean and hawk-nosed from age. The
hand that rested on the cane was like a bird's claw, the skin blue and
hard and dry. There were a few strands of hair drawn back over her lean
head, but all its color had faded out long ago. She stood bowed over her
cane.

Yet in that first instant Bruce had an inexplicable impression of being
in the presence of a power. He did not have the wave of pity with which
one usually greets the decrepit. And at first he didn't know why. But
soon he grew accustomed to the shadows and he could see the woman's
eyes. Then he understood.

They were set deep behind grizzled brows, but they glowed like coals.
There was no other word. They were not the eyes of one whom time is
about to conquer. Her bodily strength was gone; any personal beauty that
she might have had was ashes long and long ago, but some great fire
burned in her yet. As far as bodily appearance went the grave should
have claimed her long since; but a dauntless spirit had sustained her.
For, as all men know, the power of the spirit has never yet been
measured.

She blinked in the light. "Who is it?" she croaked.

Bruce did not answer. He had not prepared a reply for this question. But
it was not needed. The woman leaned forward, and a vivid light began to
dawn in her dark, furrowed face.

Even to Bruce, already succumbed to this atmosphere of mystery into
which his adventure had led him, that dawning light was the single most
startling phenomenon he had ever beheld. It is very easy to imagine a
radiance upon the face. But in reality, most all facial expression is
simply a change in the contour of lines. But this was not a case of
imagination now. The witchlike face seemed to gleam with a white flame.
And Bruce knew that his coming was the answer to the prayer of a whole
lifetime. It was a thought to sober him. No small passion, no weak
desire, no prayer that time or despair could silence could effect such a
light as this.

"Bruce," he said simply. It did not even occur to him to use the surname
of Duncan. It was a name of a time and sphere already forgotten. "I
don't know what my real last name is."

"Bruce--Bruce," the woman whispered. She stretched a palsied hand to him
as if it would feel his flesh to reassure her of its reality. The wild
light in her eyes pierced him, burning like chemical rays, and a great
flood of feeling yet unknown and unrecognized swept over him. He saw her
snags of teeth as her dry lips half-opened. He saw the exultation in her
wrinkled, lifted face. "Oh, praises to His Everlasting Name!" she
cried. "Oh, Glory--Glory to on High!"

And this was not blasphemy. The words came from the heart. No matter how
terrible the passion from which they sprang, whether it was such evil as
would cast her to hell, such a cry as this could not go unheard. The
strength seemed to go out of her as water flows. She rocked on her cane,
and Bruce, thinking she was about to fall, seized her shoulders. "At
last--at last," she cried. "You've come at last."

She gripped herself, as if trying to find renewed strength. "Go at
once," she said, "to the end of the Pine-needle Trail. It leads from
behind the cabin."

He tried to emerge from the dreamlike mists that had enveloped him. "How
far is it?" he asked her steadily.

"To the end of Pine-needle Trail," she rocked again, clutched for one of
his brown hands, and pressed it between hers.

Then she raised it to her dry lips. Bruce could not keep her from it.
And after an instant more he did not attempt to draw it from her
embrace. In the darkness of that mountain cabin, in the shadow of the
eternal pines, he knew that some great drama of human life and love and
hatred was behind the action; and he knew with a knowledge unimpeachable
that it would be only insolence for him to try further to resist it. Its
meaning went too deep for him to see; but it filled him with a great and
wondering awe.

Then he turned away, up the Pine-needle Trail. Clear until the deeper
forest closed around him her voice still followed him,--a strange
croaking in the afternoon silence. "At last," he heard her crying. "At
last, at last."



VIII


In almost a moment, Duncan was out of the thickets and into the big
timber, for really the first time. In his journey up the mountain road
and on the trail that led to the old woman's cabin, he had been many
times in the shade of the tall evergreens, but always there had been
some little intrusion of civilization, some hint of the works of man
that had kept him from the full sense of the majesty of the wild. At
first it had been the gleaming railroad tracks, and then a road that had
been built with blasting and shovels. To get the full effect of the
forest one must be able to behold wide-stretching vistas, and that had
been impossible heretofore because of the brush thickets. But this was
the virgin forest. As far as he could see there was nothing but the
great pines climbing up the long slope of the ridge. He caught glimpses
of them in the vales at either side, and their dark tops made a curious
background at the very extremity of his vision. They stood straight and
aloof, and they were very old.

He fell into their spirit at once. The half-understood emotions that had
flooded him in the cabin below died within him. The great calm that is,
after all, the all-pervading quality of the big pines came over him. It
is always this way. A man knows solitude, his thoughts come clear,
superficialities are left behind in the lands of men. Bruce was rather
tremulous and exultant as he crept softly up the trail.

It was the last lap of his journey. At the end of the trail he would
find--Linda! And it seemed quite fitting that she would be waiting
there, where the trail began, in the wildest heart of the pine woods. He
was quite himself once more,--carefree, delighting in all the little
manifestations of the wild life that began to stir about him.

No experience of his existence had ever yielded the same pleasure as
that long walk up the trail. Every curve about the shoulder of a hill,
every still glen into which he dipped, every ridge that he surmounted
wakened curious memories within him and stirred him in little secret
ways under the skin. His delight grew upon him. It was a dream coming
true. Always, it seemed to him, he had carried in his mind a picture of
this very land, a sort of dream place that was a reality at last. He had
known just how it would be. The wind made the same noise in the tree
tops that he expected. Yet it was such a little sound that it could
never be heard in a city at all. His senses had already been sharpened
by the silence and the calm.

He had always known how the pine shadows would fall across the carpet of
needles. The trees themselves were the same grave companions that he had
expected, but his delight was all the more because of his expectations.

He began to catch glimpses of the smaller forest creatures,--the Little
People that are such a delight to all real lovers of the wilderness.
Sometimes it was a chipmunk, trusting to his striped skin--blending
perfectly with the light and shadow--to keep him out of sight. These are
quivering, restless, ever-frightened little folk, and heaven alone knows
what damage they may do to the roots of a tree. But Bruce wasn't in the
mood to think of forest conservation to-day. He had left a number of his
notions in the city where he had acquired them,--and this little,
bright-eyed rodent in the tree roots had almost the same right to the
forests that he had himself. Before, he had a measure of the same
arrogance with which most men--realizing the dominance of their
breed--regard the lesser people of the wild; but something of a
disastrous nature had happened to it. He spoke gayly to the chipmunk and
passed on.

As the trail climbed higher, the sense of wilderness became more
pronounced. Even the trees seemed larger and more majestic, and the
glimpses of the wild people were more frequent. The birds stopped their
rattle-brained conversation and stared at him with frank curiosity. The
grouse let him get closer before they took to cover.

Of course the bird life was not nearly so varied as in the pretty groves
of the Middle West. Most birds are gentle people, requiring an easy and
pleasant environment, and these stern, stark mountains were no place for
them. Only the hardier creatures could flourish here. Their songs would
have been out of place in the great silences and solemnity of the
evergreen forest. This was no land for weaklings. Bruce knew that as
well as he knew that his legs were under him. The few birds he saw were
mostly of the hardier varieties,--hale-fellows-well-met and cheerful
members of the lower strata in bird society. "Good old roughnecks," he
said to them, with an intuitive understanding.

That was just the name for them,--a word that is just beginning to
appear in dictionaries. They were rough in manner and rough in speech,
and they pretended to be rougher than they were. Yet Bruce liked them.
He exulted in the easy freedom of their ways. Creatures have to be rough
to exist in and love such wilderness as this. Life gets down to a matter
of cold metal,--some brass but mostly iron! He rather imagined that they
could be fairly capable thieves if occasion arose, making off with the
edibles he had bought without a twitch of a feather. They squawked and
scolded at him, after their curiosity was satisfied. They said the most
shocking things they could think of and seemed to rejoice in it. He
didn't know their breeds, yet he felt that they were old friends. They
were rather large birds, mostly of the families of jays and magpies.

The hours passed. The trail grew dimmer. Now it was just a brown serpent
in the pine needles, coiling this way and that,--but he loved every foot
of it. It dipped down to a little stream, of which the blasting sun of
summer had made only a succession of shallow pools. Yet the water was
cold to his lips. And he knew that little brook trout--waiting until
the fall rains should make a torrent of their tiny stream and thus
deliver them--were gazing at him while he drank.

The trail followed the creek a distance, and at last he found the spring
that was its source. It was only a small spring, lost in a bed of deep,
green ferns. He sat down to rest and to eat part of his lunch. The
little wind had died, leaving a profound silence.

By a queer pounding of his blood Bruce knew that he was in the high
altitudes. He had already come six miles from the cabin. The hour was
about six-thirty; in two hours more it would be too dark to make his way
at all.

He examined the mud about the spring, and there was plenty of evidence
that the forest creatures had passed that way. Here was a little
triangle where a buck had stepped, and farther away he found two pairs
of deer tracks,--evidently those of a doe with fawn. A wolf had stopped
to cool his heated tongue in the waters, possibly in the middle of some
terrible hunt in the twilight hours.

There was a curious round track, as if of a giant cat, a little way
distant in the brown earth. It told a story plainly. A cougar--one of
those great felines that is perhaps better called puma--had had an
ambush there a few nights before. Bruce wondered what wilderness tragedy
had transpired when the deer came to drink. Then he found another huge
abrasion in the mud that puzzled him still more.

At first he couldn't believe that it was a track. The reason was simply
that the size of the thing was incredible,--as if some one had laid a
flour sack in the mud and taken it up again. He did not think of any of
the modern-day forest creatures as being of such proportions. It was
very stale and had been almost obliterated by many days of sun. Perhaps
he had been mistaken in thinking it an imprint of a living creature. He
went to his knees to examine it.

But in one instant he knew that he had not been mistaken. It was a track
not greatly different from that of an enormous human foot; and the
separate toes were entirely distinct. It was a bear track, of course,
but one of such size that the general run of little black bears that
inhabited the hills could almost use it for a den of hibernation!

His thought went back to his talk with Barney Wegan; and he remembered
that the man had spoken of a great, last grizzly that the mountaineers
had named "The Killer." No other animal but the great grizzly bear
himself could have made such a track as this. Bruce wondered if the
beast had yet been killed.

He got up and went on,--farther toward Trail's End. He walked more
swiftly now, for he hoped to reach the end of Pine-needle Trail before
nightfall, but he had no intention of halting in case night came upon
him before he reached it. He had waited too long already to find Linda.

The land seemed ever more familiar. A high peak thrust a white head
above a distant ridge, and it appealed to him almost like the face of an
old friend. Sometime--long and long ago--he had gazed often at a white
peak of a mountain thrust above a pine-covered ridge.

Another hour ended the day's sunlight. The shadows fell quickly, but it
was a long time yet until darkness. He yet might make the trail-end. He
gave no thought to fatigue. In the first place, he had stood up
remarkably well under the day's tramp for no other reason than that he
had always made a point of keeping in the best of physical condition.
Besides, there was something more potent than mere physical strength to
sustain him now. It was the realization of the nearing end of the
trail,--a knowledge of tremendous revelations that would come to him in
a few hours more.

Already great truths were taking shape in his brain; he only needed a
single sentence of explanation to connect them all together. He began to
feel a growing excitement and impatience.

For the first time he began to notice a strange breathlessness in the
air. He paused, just for an instant, his face lifted to the wind. He did
not realize that all his senses were at razor edge, trying to interpret
the messages that the wind brought. He felt that the forest was
wakening. A new stir and impulse had come in the growing shadows. All at
once he understood. It was the hunting hour.

Yet even this seemed familiar. Always, it seemed to him, he had known
this same strange thrill at the fall of darkness, the same sense of
deepening mystery. The jays no longer gossiped in the shrubs. They had
been silenced by the same awe that had come over Bruce. And now the man
began to discern, here and there through the forest, queer rustlings of
the foliage that meant the passing through of some of the great beasts
of prey.

Once two deer flashed by him,--just a streak that vanished quickly. The
dusk deepened. The further trees were dimming. The sky turned green,
then gray. The distant mountains were enfolded in gloom. Bruce headed
on--faster, up the trail.

The heaviness in his limbs had changed to an actual ache, but he gave no
thought to it. He was enthralled by the change that was on the
forest,--a whipping-back of a thousand-thousand years to a young and
savage world. There was the sense of vast and tragic events all in
keeping with the gathering gloom of the forest. He was awed and
mystified as never before.

It was quite dark now, and he could barely see the trail. For the first
time he began to despair, feeling that another night of overpowering
impatience must be spent before he could reach Trail's End. The stars
began to push through the darkening sky. Then, fainter than the gleam of
a firefly, he saw the faint light of a far distant camp fire.

His heart bounded. He knew what was there. It was the end of the trail
at last. And it guided him the rest of the way. When he reached the top
of a little rise in the trail, the whole scene was laid out in mystery
below him.

The fire had been built at the door of a mountain house,--a log
structure of perhaps four rooms. The firelight played in its open
doorway. Something beside it caught his attention, and instinctively he
followed it with his eyes until it ended in an incredible region of the
stars. It was a great pine tree, the largest he had ever
seen,--seemingly a great sentinel over all the land.

But the sudden awe that came over him at the sight of it was cut short
by the sight of a girl's figure in the firelight. He had an instant's
sense that he had come to the wilderness's heart at last, that this tall
tree was its symbol, that if he could understand the eternal watch that
it kept over this mountain world, he would have an understanding of all
things,--but all these thoughts were submerged in the realization that
he had come back to Linda at last.

He had known how the mountains would seem. All that he had beheld to-day
was just the recurrence of things beheld long ago. Nothing had seemed
different from what he had expected; rather he had a sense that a lost
world had been returned to him, and it was almost as if he had never
been away. But the girl in the firelight did not answer in the least
degree the picture he had carried of Linda.

He remembered her as a blond-headed little girl with irregular features
and a rather unreasonable allowance of homeliness. All the way he had
thought of her as a baby sister,--not as a woman in her flower. For a
long second he gazed at her in speechless amazement.

Her hair was no longer blond. Time, it had peculiar red lights when the
firelight shone through it; but he knew that by the light of day it
would be deep brown. He remembered her as an awkward little thing that
was hardly able to keep her feet under her. This tall girl had the
wilderness grace,--which is the grace of a deer and only blind eyes
cannot see it. He dimly knew that she wore a khaki-colored skirt and a
simple blouse of white tied with a blue scarf. Her arms were bare in the
fire's gleam. And there was a dark beauty about her face that simply
could not be denied.

She came toward him, and her hands were open before her. And her lips
trembled. Bruce could see them in the firelight.

It was a strange meeting. The firelight gave it a tone of unreality, and
the whole forest world seemed to pause in its whispered business as if
to watch. It was as if they had been brought face to face by the
mandates of an inexorable destiny.

"So you've come," the girl said. The words were spoken unusually soft,
scarcely above a whisper; but they were inexpressibly vivid to Bruce. In
his lifetime he had heard many words that were just so many lifeless
selections from a dictionary,--flat utterances with no overtones to give
them vitality. He had heard voices in plenty that were merely the
mechanical result of the vibration of vocal cords. But these words--not
for their meaning but because of the quality of the voice that had
spoken them--really lived. They told first of a boundless relief and joy
at his coming. But more than that, in these deep vibrant tones was the
expression of an unquenchable life and spirit. Every fiber of her body
lived in the fullest sense; he knew this fact the instant that she
spoke.

She smiled at him, ever so quietly. "Bwovaboo," she said, recalling the
name by which she called him in her babyhood, "you've come to Linda."



IX


As the fire burned down to coals and the stars wheeled through the sky,
Linda told her story. The two of them were seated in the soft grass in
front of the cabin, and the moonlight was on Linda's face as she talked.
She talked very low at first. Indeed there was no need for loud tones.
The whole wilderness world was heavy with silence, and a whisper carried
far. Besides, Bruce was just beside her, watching her with narrowed
eyes, forgetful of everything except her story.

It was a perfect background for the savage tale that she had to tell.
The long shadow of the giant pine tree fell over them. The fire made a
little circle of red light, but the darkness ever encroached upon it.
Just beyond the moonlight showed them silver-white patches between the
trees, across which shadows sometimes wavered from the passing of the
wild creatures.

"I've waited a long time to tell you this," she told him. "Of course,
when we were babies together in the orphanage, I didn't even know it. It
has taken me a long time since to learn all the details; most of them I
got from my aunt, old Elmira, whom you talked to on the way out. Part of
it I knew by intuition, and a little of it is still doubtful.

"You ought to know first how hard I have tried to reach you. Of course,
I didn't try openly except at first--the first years after I came here,
and before I was old enough to understand." She spoke the last word with
a curious depth of feeling and a perceptible hardness about her lips and
eyes. "I remembered just two things. That the man who had adopted you
was Newton Duncan; one of the nurses at the asylum told me that. And I
remembered the name of the city where he had taken you.

"You must understand the difficulties I worked under. There is no rural
free delivery up here, you know, Bruce. Our mail is sent from and
delivered to the little post-office at Martin's store--over fifteen
miles from here. And some one member of a certain family that lives near
here goes down every week to get the mail for the entire district.

"At first--and that was before I really understood--I wrote you many
letters and gave them to one of this family to mail for me. I was just a
child then, you must know, and I lived in the same house with these
people. And queer letters they must have been."

For an instant a smile lingered at her lips, but it seemed to come hard.
It was all too plain that she hadn't smiled many times in the past days.
But for some unaccountable reason Bruce's heart leaped when he saw it.
It had potentialities, that smile. It seemed to light her whole face. He
was suddenly exultant at the thought that once he understood everything,
he might bring about such changes that he could see it often.

"They were just baby letters from--from Linda-Tinda to Bwovaboo--letters
about the deer and the berries and the squirrels--and all the wild
things that lived up here."

"Berries!" Bruce cried. "I had some on the way up." His tone wavered,
and he seemed to be speaking far away. "I had some once--long ago."

"Yes. You will understand, soon. I didn't understand why you didn't
answer my letters. I understand now, though. You never got them."

"No. I never got them. But there are several Duncans in my city. They
might have gone astray."

"They went astray--but it was before they ever reached the post-office.
They were never mailed, Bruce. I was to know why, later. Even then it
was part of the plan that I should never get in communication with you
again--that you would be lost to me forever.

"When I got older, I tried other tacks. I wrote to the asylum, enclosing
a letter to you. But those letters were not mailed, either.

"Now we can skip a long time. I grew up. I knew everything at last and
no longer lived with the family I mentioned before. I came here, to this
old house--and made it decent to live in. I cut my own wood for my fuel
except when one of the men tried to please me by cutting it for me. I
wouldn't use it at first. Oh, Bruce--I wouldn't touch it!"

Her face was no longer lovely. It was drawn with terrible passions. But
she quieted at once.

"At last I saw plainly that I was a little fool--that all they would do
for me, the better off I was. At first, I almost starved to death
because I wouldn't use the food that they sent me. I tried to grub it
out of the hills. But I came to it at last. But, Bruce, there were many
things I didn't come to. Since I learned the truth, I have never given
one of them a smile except in scorn, not a word that wasn't a word of
hate.

"You are a city man, Bruce. You are what I read about as a gentleman.
You don't know what hate means. It doesn't live in the cities. But it
lives up here. Believe me if you ever believed anything--that it lives
up here. The most bitter and the blackest hate--from birth until death!
It burns out the heart, Bruce. But I don't know that I can make you
understand."

She paused, and Bruce looked away into the pine forest. He believed the
girl. He knew that this grim land was the home of direct and primitive
emotions. Such things as mercy and remorse were out of place in the game
trails where the wolf pack hunted the deer.

"When they knew how I hated them," she went on, "they began to watch me.
And once they knew that I fully understood the situation, I was no
longer allowed to leave this little valley. There are only two trails,
Bruce. One goes to Elmira's cabin on the way to the store. The other
encircles the mountain. With all their numbers, it was easy to keep
watch of those trails. And they told me what they would do if they found
me trying to go past."

"You don't mean--they threatened you?"

She threw back her head and laughed, but the sound had no joy in it.
"Threatened! If you think threats are common up here, you are a greener
tenderfoot than I ever took you for. Bruce, the law up here is the law
of force. The strongest wins. The weakest dies. Wait till you see Simon.
You'll understand then--and you'll shake in your shoes."

The words grated upon him, yet he didn't resent them. "I've seen Simon,"
he told her.

She glanced toward him quickly, and it was entirely plain that the quiet
tone in his voice had surprised her. Perhaps the faintest flicker of
admiration came into her eyes.

"He tried to stop you, did he? Of course he would. And you came anyway.
May Heaven bless you for it, Bruce!" She leaned toward him, appealing.
"And forgive me what I said."

Bruce stared at her in amazement. He could hardly realize that this was
the same voice that had been so torn with passion a moment before. In an
instant all her hardness was gone, and the tenderness of a sweet and
wholesome nature had taken its place. He felt a curious warmth stealing
over him.

"They meant what they said, Bruce. Believe me, if those men can do no
other thing, they can keep their word. They didn't just threaten death
to me. I could have run the risk of that. Badly as I wanted to make them
pay before I died, I would have gladly run that risk.

"You are amazed at the free way I speak of death. The girls you know, in
the city, don't even know the word. They don't know what it means. They
don't understand the sudden end of the light--the darkness--the
cold--the awful fear that it is! It is no companion of theirs, down in
the city. Perhaps they see it once in a while--but it isn't in their
homes and in the air and on the trails, like it is here. It's a reality
here, something to fight against every hour of every day. There are just
three things to do in the mountains--to live and love and hate. There's
no softness. There's no middle ground." She smiled grimly. "Let them
live up here with me--those girls you know--and they'd understand what a
reality Death is. They'd know it was something to think about and fight
against. Self-preservation is an instinct that can be forgotten when you
have a policeman at every corner. But it is ever present here.

"I've lived with death, and I've heard of it, and I've seen it all my
life. If there hadn't been any other way, I would have seen it in the
dramas of the wild creatures that go on around me all the time. You'll
get down to cases here, Bruce--or else you'll run away. These men said
they'd do worse things to me than kill me--and I didn't dare take the
risk.

"But once or twice I was able to get word to old Elmira--the only ally I
had left. She was of the true breed, Bruce. You'll call her a hag, but
she's a woman to be reckoned with. She could hate too--worse than a
she-rattlesnake hates the man that killed her mate--and hating is all
that's kept her alive. You shrink when I say the word. Maybe you won't
shrink when I'm done. Hating is a thing that gentlefolk don't do--but
gentlefolk don't live up here. It isn't a land of gentleness. Up here
there are just men and women, just male and female.

"This old woman tried to get in communication with every stranger that
visited the hills. You see, Bruce, she couldn't write herself. And the
one time I managed to get a written message down to her, telling her to
give it to the first stranger to mail--one of my enemies got it away
from her. I expected to die that night. I wasn't going to be alive when
the clan came. The only reason I didn't was because Simon--the greatest
of them all and the one I hate the most--kept his clan from coming. He
had his own reasons.

"From then on she had to depend on word of mouth. Some of the men
promised to send letters to Newton Duncan--but there was more than one
Newton Duncan--as you say--and possibly if the letters were sent they
went astray. But at last--just a few weeks ago--she found a man that
knew you. And it is your story from now on."

They were still a little while. Bruce arose and threw more wood on the
fire.

"It's only the beginning," he said.

"And you want me to tell you all?" she asked hesitantly.

"Of course. Why did I come here?"

"You won't believe me when I say that I'm almost sorry I sent for you."
She spoke almost breathlessly. "I didn't know that it would be like
this. That you would come with a smile on your face and a light in your
eyes, looking for happiness. And instead of happiness--to find _all
this_!"

She stretched her arms to the forests. Bruce understood her perfectly.
She did not mean the woods in the literal sense. She meant the primal
emotions that were their spirit.

She went on with lowered tones. "May Heaven forgive me if I have done
wrong to bring you here," she told him. "To show you--all that I have to
show--you who are a city man and a gentleman. But, Bruce, I couldn't
fight alone any more. I had to have help.

"To know the rest, you've got to go back a whole generation. Bruce, have
you heard of the terrible blood-feuds that the mountain families
sometimes have?"

"Of course. Many times."

"These mountains of Trail's End have been the scene of as deadly a
blood-feud as was ever known in the West. And for once, the wrong was
all on one side.

"A few miles from here there is a wonderful valley, where a stream
flows. There is not much tillable land in these mountains, Bruce, but
there, along that little stream, there are almost five sections--three
thousand acres--of as rich land as was ever plowed. And Bruce--the home
means something in the mountains. It isn't just a place to live in, a
place to leave with relief. I've tried to tell you that emotions are
simple and direct up here, and love of home is one of them. That tract
of land was acquired long ago by a family named Ross, and they got it
through some kind of grant. I can't be definite as to the legal aspects
of all this story. They don't matter anyway--only the results remain.

"These Ross men were frontiersmen of the first order. They were virtuous
men too--trusting every one, and oh! what strength they had! With their
own hands they cleared away the forest and put the land into rich
pasture and hay and grain. They built a great house for the owner of the
land, and lesser houses for his kinsfolk that helped him work it on
shares. Then they raised cattle, letting them range on the hills and
feeding them in winter. You see, the snow is heavy in winter, and unless
the stock are fed many of them die. The Rosses raised great herds of
cattle and had flocks of sheep too.

"It was then that dark days began to come. Another family--headed by the
father of the man I call Simon--migrated here from the mountain
districts of Oklahoma. But they were not so ignorant as many mountain
people, and they were _killers_. Perhaps that's a word you don't know.
Perhaps you didn't know it existed. A killer is a man that has killed
other men. It isn't a hard thing to do at all, Bruce, after you are used
to it. These people were used to it. And because they wanted these great
lands--my own father's home--they began to kill the Rosses.

"At first they made no war on the Folgers. The Folgers, you must know,
were good people too, honest to the last penny. They were connected, by
marriage only, to the Ross family. They were on our side clear through.
At the beginning of the feud the head of the Folger family was just a
young man, newly married. And he had a son after a while.

"The newcomers called it a feud. But it wasn't a feud--it was simply
murder. Oh, yes, we killed some of them. Folger and my father and all
his kin united against them, making a great clan--but they were nothing
in strength compared to the usurpers. Simon himself was just a boy when
it began. But he grew to be the greatest power, the leader of the enemy
clan before he was twenty-one.

"You must know, Bruce, that my own father held the land. But he was so
generous that his brothers who helped him farm it hardly realized that
possession was in his name. And father was a dead shot. It took a long
time before they could kill him."

The coldness that had come over her words did not in the least hide her
depth of feeling. She gazed moodily into the darkness and spoke almost
in a monotone.

"But Simon--just a boy then--and Dave, his brother, and the others of
them kept after us like so many wolves. There was no escape. The only
thing we could do was to fight back--and that was the way we learned to
hate. A man can hate, Bruce, when he is fighting for his home. He can
learn it very well when he sees his brother fall dead, or his father--or
a stray bullet hit his wife. A woman can learn it too, as old Elmira
did, when she finds her son's body in the dead leaves. There was no law
here to stop it. The little semblance of law that was in the valleys
below regarded it as a blood-feud, and didn't bother itself about it.
Besides--at first we were too proud to call for help. And after our
numbers were few, the trails were watched--and those who tried to go
down into the valleys--never got there.

"One after another the Rosses were killed, and I needn't make it any
worse for you than I can help--by telling of each killing. Enough to say
that at last no one was left except a few old men whose eyes were too
dim to shoot straight, and my own father. And I was a baby then--just
born.

"Then one night my father--seeing the fate that was coming down upon
him--took the last course to defeat them. Matthew Folger--a connection
by marriage--was still alive. Simon's clan hadn't attacked him yet. He
had no share in the land, but instead lived in this house I live in now.
He had a few cattle and some pasture land farther down the Divide. There
had been no purpose in killing him. He hadn't been worth the extra
bullet.

"One night my father left me asleep and stole through the forests to
talk to him. They made an agreement. I have pieced it out, a little at a
time. My father deeded all his land to Folger.

"I can understand now. The enemy clan pretended it was a blood-feud
only--and that it was fair war to kill the Rosses. Although my father
knew their real aim was to obtain the land, he didn't think they would
dare kill Matthew Folger to get it. He knew that he himself would fall,
sooner or later, but he thought that to kill Folger would show their
cards--and that would be too much, even for Simon's people. But he
didn't know. He hadn't foreseen to what lengths they would go."

Bruce leaned forward. "So they killed--Matthew Folger?" he asked.

He didn't know that his face had gone suddenly stark white, and that a
curious glitter had come to his eyes. He spoke breathlessly. For the
name--Matthew Folger--called up vague memories that seemed to reveal
great truths to him. The girl smiled grimly.

"Let me go on. My father deeded Folger the land. The deed was to go on
record so that all the world would know that Folger owned it, and if the
clan killed him it was plainly for the purposes of greed alone. But
there was also a secret agreement--drawn up in black and white and to be
kept hidden for twenty-one years. In this agreement, Folger promised to
return to me--the only living heir of the Rosses--the lands acquired by
the deed. In reality, he was only holding them in trust for me, and was
to return them when I was twenty-one. In case of my father's death,
Folger was to be my guardian until that time.

"Folger knew the risk he ran, but he was a brave man and he did not
care. Besides, he was my father's friend--and friendship goes far in the
mountains. And my father was shot down before a week was past.

"The clan had acted quick, you see. When Folger heard of it, before the
dawn, he came to my father's house and carried me away. Before another
night was done he was killed too."

The perspiration leaped out on Bruce's forehead. The red glow of the
fire was in his eyes.

"He fell almost where this fire is built, with a thirty-thirty bullet in
his brain. Which one of the clan killed him I do not know--but in all
probability it was Simon himself--at that time only eighteen years of
age. And Folger's little boy--something past four years old--wandered
out in the moonlight to find his father's body."

The girl was speaking slowly now, evidently watching the effect of her
words on her listener. He was bent forward, and his breath came in
queer, whispering gusts. "Go on!" he ordered savagely. "Tell me the
rest. Why do you keep me waiting?"

The girl smiled again,--like a sorceress. "Folger's wife was from the
plains' country," she told him slowly. "If she had been of the mountains
she might have remained to do some killing on her own account. Like old
Elmira herself remained to do--killing on her own account! But she was
from cities, just as you are, but she--unlike you--had no mountain blood
in her. She wasn't used to death, and perhaps she didn't know how to
hate. She only knew how to be afraid.

"They say that she went almost insane at the sight of that strong, brave
man of hers lying still in the pine needles. She hadn't even known he
was out of the house. He had gone out on some secret business--late at
night. She had only one thing left--her baby boy and her little
foster-daughter--little Linda Ross who is before you now. Her only
thought was to get those children out of that dreadful land of bloodshed
and to hide them so that they could never come back. And she didn't even
want them to know their true parentage. She seemed to realize that if
they had known, both of them would return some time--to collect their
debts. Sooner or later, that boy with the Folger blood in him and that
girl with the Ross blood would return, to attempt to regain their
ancient holdings, and to make the clan pay!

"All that was left were a few old women with hate in their hearts and a
strange tradition to take the place of hope. They said that sometime, if
death spared them, they would see Folger's son come back again, and
assert his rights. They said that a new champion would arise and right
their wrongs. But mostly death didn't spare them. Only old Elmira is
left.

"What became of the secret agreement I do not know. I haven't any hope
that you do, either. The deed was carried down to the courts by Sharp,
one of the witnesses who managed to get past the guard, and put on file
soon after it was written. The rest is short. Simon and his clan took up
the land, swearing that Matthew Folger had deeded it to them the day he
had procured it. They had a deed to show for it--a forgery. And the one
thing that they feared, the one weak chain, was that this secret
agreement between Folger and my father would be found.

"You see what that would mean. It would show that he had no right to
deed away the land, as he was simply holding it in trust for me. Old
Elmira explained the matter to me--if I get mixed up on the legal end
of it, excuse it. If that document could be found, their forged deed
would be obviously invalid. And it angered them that they could not find
it.

"Of course they never filed their forged deed--afraid that the forgery
would be discovered--but they kept it to show to any one that was
interested. But they wanted to make themselves still safer.

"There had been two witnesses to the agreement. One of them, a man named
Sharp, died--or was killed--shortly after. The other, an old trapper
named Hudson, was indifferent to the whole matter--he was just passing
through and was at Folger's house for dinner the night Ross came. He is
still living in these mountains, and he might be of value to us yet.

"Of course the clan did not feel at all secure. They suspected the
secret agreement had been mailed to some one to take care of, and they
were afraid that it would be brought to light when the time was ripe.
They knew perfectly that their forged deed would never stand the test,
so one of the things to do was to prevent their claim ever being
contested. That meant to keep Folger's son in ignorance of the whole
matter.

"I hope I can make that clear. The deed from my father to Folger was on
record, Folger was dead, and Folger's son would have every right and
opportunity to contest the clan's claim to the land. If he could get the
matter into court, he would surely win.

"The second thing to do was to win me over. I was just a child, and it
looked the easiest course of all. That's why I was stolen from the
orphanage by one of Simon's brothers. The idea was simply that when the
time came I would marry one of the clan and establish their claim to the
land forever.

"Up to a few weeks ago it seemed to me that sooner or later I would win
out. Bruce, you can't dream what it meant! I thought that some time I
could drive them out and make them pay, a little, for all they have
done. But they've tricked me, after all. I thought that I would get word
to Folger's son, who by inheritance would have a clear title to the
land, and he, with the aid of the courts, could drive these usurpers
out. But just recently I've found out that even this chance is all but
gone.

"Within a few more weeks, they will have been in possession of the land
for a full twenty years. Through some legal twist I don't understand, if
a man pays taxes and has undisputed possession of land for that length
of time, his title is secure. They failed to win me over, but it looks
as if they had won, anyway. The only way that they can be defeated now
is for that secret agreement--between my father and Folger--to reappear.
And I've long ago given up all hope of that.

"There is no court session between now and October thirtieth--when their
twenty years of undisputed possession is culminated. There seems to be
no chance to contest them--to make them bring that forged deed into the
light before that time. We've lost, after all. And only one thing
remains."

He looked up to find her eyes full upon him. He had never seen such
eyes. They seemed to have sunk so deep into the flesh about them that
only lurid slits remained. It was not that her lids were partly down.
Rather it was because the flesh-sacks beneath them had become charged
with her pounding blood. The fire's glow was in them and cast a strange
glamour upon her face. It only added to the strangeness of the picture
that she sat almost limp, rather than leaning forward in appeal. Bruce
looked at her in growing awe.

But as the second passed he seemed no longer able to see her plainly.
His eyes were misted and blurred, but they were empty of tears as
Linda's own. Rather the focal points of his brain had become seared by a
mounting flame within himself. The glow of the fire had seemingly spread
until it encompassed the whole wilderness world.

"What is the one thing that remains?" he asked her, whispering.

She answered with a strange, terrible coldness of tone. "The blood
atonement," she said between back-drawn lips.



X

When the minute hand of the watch in his pocket had made one more
circuit, both Bruce and Linda found themselves upon their feet. The
tension had broken at last. Her emotion had been curbed too long. It
broke from her in a flood.

She seized his hands, and he started at their touch. "Don't you
understand?" she cried. "You--you--you are Folger's son. You are the boy
that crept out--under this very tree--to find him dead. All my life
Elmira and I have prayed for you to come. And what are you going to do?"

Her face was drawn in the white light of the moon. For an instant he
seemed dazed.

"Do?" he repeated. "I don't know what I'm going to do."

"You don't!" she cried, in infinite scorn. "Are you just clay? Aren't
you a man? Haven't you got arms to strike with and eyes to see along a
rifle barrel? Are you a coward--and a weakling; one of your mother's
blood to run away? Haven't you anything to avenge? I thought you were a
mountain man--that all your years in cities couldn't take that quality
away from you! Haven't you any answer?"

He looked up, a strange light growing on his face. "You mean--killing?"

"What else? To kill--never to stop killing--one after another until they
are gone! Till Simon Turner and the whole Turner clan have paid the
debts they owe."

Bruce recoiled as if from a blow. "Turner? Did you say Turner?" he asked
hoarsely.

"Yes. That's the clan's name. I thought you knew."

There was an instant of strange truce. Both stood motionless. The scene
no longer seemed part of the world that men have come to know in these
latter years,--a land of cities and homes and peaceful twilights over
quiet countrysides. The moon was still strange and white in the sky; the
pines stood tall and dark and sad,--eternal emblems of the wilderness.
The fire had burned down to a few lurid coals glowing in the gray ashes.
No longer were these two children of civilization. Their passion had
swept them back into the immeasurable past; they were simply human
beings deep in the simplest of human passions. They trembled all over
with it.

Bruce understood now his unprovoked attack on the little boy when he had
been taken from the orphanage on trial. The boy had been named Turner,
and the name had been enough to recall a great and terrible hatred that
he had learned in earliest babyhood. The name now recalled it again; the
truth stood clear at last. It was the key to all the mystery of his
life; it stirred him more than all of Linda's words. In an instant all
the tragedy of his babyhood was recalled,--the hushed talk between his
parents, the oaths, the flames in their eyes, and finally the body he
had found lying so still beneath the pines. It was always the Turners,
the dread name that had filled his baby days with horror. He hadn't
understood then. It had been blind hatred,--hatred without understanding
or self-analysis.

As she watched, his mountain blood mounted to the ascendancy. A strange
transformation came over him. The gentleness that he had acquired in his
years of city life began to fall away from him. The mountains were
claiming him again.

It was not a mental change alone. It was a thing to be seen with the
unaided eyes. His hand had swept through his hair, disturbing the part,
and now the black locks dropped down on his forehead, almost to his
eyes. The whole expression of his face seemed to change. His look of
culture dropped from him; his eyes narrowed; he looked grotesquely out
of place in his soft, well-tailored clothes.

But he was quite cold now. His passion was submerged under a steel
exterior. His voice was cold and hard when he spoke.

"Then you and I are no relation whatever?"

"None."

"But we fight the same fight now."

"Yes. Until we both win--or both die."

Before he could speak again, a strange answer came out of the darkness.
"Not two of you," a croaking old voice told them. It rose, shrill and
cracked, from the shadows beyond the fire. They turned, and the
moonlight showed a bent old figure hobbling toward them.

It was old Elmira, her cane tapping along in front of her; and something
that caught the moonlight lay in the hollow of her left arm. Her eyes
still glowed under the grizzled brows.

"Not two, but three," she corrected, in the hollow voice of uncounted
years. In the magic of the moonlight it seemed quite fitting to both of
them that she should have come. She was one of the triumvirate; they
wondered why they had not missed her before. It was farther than she had
walked in years, but her spirit had kept her up.

She put the glittering object that she carried into Bruce's hands. It
was a rifle--a repeating breechloader of a famous make and a model of
thirty years before. It was such a rifle as lives in legend, with sights
as fine as a razor edge and an accuracy as great as light itself. Loving
hands had polished it and kept it in perfect condition.

"Matthew Folger's rifle," the old woman explained, "for Matthew Folger's
son."

And that is how Bruce Folger returned to the land of his birth--as most
men do, unless death cheats them first--and how he made a pact to pay
old debts of death.



BOOK TWO

THE BLOOD ATONEMENT



XI


"Men own the day, but the night is ours," is an old saying among the
wild folk that inhabit the forests of Trail's End. And the saying has
really deep significances that can't be discerned at one hearing.
Perhaps human beings--their thoughts busy with other things--can never
really get them at all. But the mountain lion--purring a sort of queer,
singsong lullaby to her wicked-eyed little cubs in the lair--and the
gray wolf, running along the ridges in the mystery of the moon--and
those lesser hunters, starting with Tuft-ear the lynx and going all the
way down to that terrible, white-toothed cutthroat, Little Death the
mink--_they_ know exactly what the saying means, and they know that it
is true. The only one of the larger forest creatures that doesn't know
is old Ashur, the black bear (_Ashur_ means black in an ancient tongue,
just as _Brunn_ means brown, and the common Oregon bear is usually
decidedly black) and the fact that he doesn't is curious in itself. In
most ways Ashur has more intelligence than all the others put together;
but he is also the most indifferent. He is not a hunter; and he doesn't
care who owns anything as long as there are plenty of bee trees to mop
out with his clumsy paw, and plenty of grubs under the rotten logs.

The saying originated long and long ago when the world was quite young.
Before that time, likely enough, the beasts owned both the day and the
night, and you can imagine them denying man's superiority just as long
as possible. But they came to it in the end, and perhaps now they are
beginning to be doubtful whether they still hold dominion over the night
hours. You can fancy the forest people whispering the saying back and
forth, using it as a password when they meet on the trails, and trying
their best to believe it. "Man owns the day but the night is ours," the
coyotes whisper between sobs. In a world where men have slowly, steadily
conquered all the wild creatures, killed them and driven them away,
their one consolation lies in the fact that when the dark comes down
their old preëminence returns to them.

Of course the saying is ridiculous if applied to cities or perhaps even
to the level, cleared lands of the Middle West. The reason is simply
that the wild life is practically gone from these places. Perhaps a
lowly skunk steals along a hedge on the way to a chicken pen, but he
quivers and skulks with fear, and all the arrogance of hunting is as
dead in him as his last year's perfume. And perhaps even the little
bobwhites, nestling tail to tail, know that it is wholly possible that
the farmer's son has marked their roost and will come and pot them while
they sleep. But a few places remain in America where the reign of the
wild creatures, during the night hours at least, is still supreme. And
Trail's End is one of them.

It doesn't lie in the Middle West. It is just about as far west as one
can conveniently go, unless he cares to trace the rivers down to their
mouths. Neither was it cleared land, nor had its soil ever been turned
by a plow. The few clearings that there were--such as the great five
sections of the Rosses--were so far apart that a wolf could run all
night (and the night-running of a wolf is something not to speak of
lightly) without passing one. There is nothing but forest,--forest that
stretches without boundaries, forest to which a great mountain is but a
single flower in a meadow, forest to make the brain of a timber cruiser
reel and stagger from sheer higher mathematics. Perhaps man owns these
timber stretches in the daytime. He can go out and cut down the trees,
and when they don't choose to fall over on top of him, return safely to
his cabin at night. He can venture forth with his rifle and kill Ashur
the black bear and Blacktail the deer, and even old Brother Bill, the
grand and exalted ruler of the elk lodge. The sound of his feet disturbs
the cathedral silence of the tree aisles, and his oaths--when the
treacherous trail gives way beneath his feet--carry far through the
coverts. But he behaves somewhat differently at night. He doesn't feel
nearly so sure of himself. The sound of a puma screaming a few dozen
feet away in the shadows is likely enough to cause an unpleasant
twitching of the skin of his back. And he feels considerably better if
there are four stout walls about him. At nighttime, the wild creatures
come into their own.

Bruce sensed these things as he waited for the day to break. For all the
hard exertion of the previous day, he wakened early on the first morning
of his return to his father's home. Through the open window he watched
the dawn come out. And he fancied how a puma, still hungry, turned to
snarl at the spreading light as he crept to his lair.

All over the forest the hunting creatures left their trails and crept
into the coverts. Their reign was done until darkness fell again. The
night life of the forest was slowly stilled. The daylight
creatures--such as the birds--began to waken. Probably they welcomed the
sight of day as much as Bruce himself. The man dressed slowly. He
wouldn't waken the two women that slept in the next room, he thought. He
crept slowly out into the gray dawn.

He made straight for the great pine that stood a short distance from the
house. For reasons unknown to him, the pine had come often into his
dreams. He had thought that its limbs rubbed together and made
words,--but of the words themselves he had hardly caught the meaning.
There was some high message in them, however; and the dream had left him
with a vague curiosity, an unexplainable desire to see the forest
monarch in the daylight.

As he waited, the mist blew off of the land; the gray of twilight was
whisked away to a twilightland that is hidden in the heart of the
forest. He found to his delight that the tree was even more impressive
in the vivid morning light than it had been at night. It was not that
the light actually got into it. Its branches were too thick and heavy
for that. It still retained its air of eternal secrecy, an impression
that it knew great mysteries that a thousand philosophers would give
their lives to learn. He was constantly awed by the size of it. He
guessed its circumference as about twenty-five feet. The great lower
limbs were themselves like massive tree trunks. Its top surpassed by
fifty feet any pine in the vicinity.

As he watched, the sun came up, gleaming first on its tall spire. It
slowly overtook it. The dusk of its green lightened. Bruce was not a
particularly imaginative man; but the impression grew that this towering
tree had an answer for some great question in his own heart,--a question
that he had never been able to shape into words. He felt that it knew
the wholly profound secret of life.

After all, it could not but have such knowledge. It was so incredibly
old; it had seen so much. His mind flew back to some of the dramas of
human life that had been enacted in its shade, and his imagination could
picture many more. His own father had lain here dead, shot down by a
murderer concealed in the distant thicket. It had beheld his own wonder
when he had found the still form lying in the moonlight; it had seen his
mother's grief and terror. Wilderness dramas uncounted had been enacted
beneath it. Many times the mountain lion had crept into its dark
branches. Many times the bear had grunted beneath it and reached up to
write a challenge with his claws in its bark. The eyes of Tuft-ear the
lynx had gleamed from its very top, and the old bull-elk had filed off
his velvet on the sharp edges of the bark. It had seen savage battles
between the denizens of the wood; the deer racing by with the wolf pack
in pursuit. For uncounted years it had stood aloft, above all the
madness and bloodshed and passion that are the eternal qualities of the
wilderness, somber, stately, unutterably aloof.

It had known the snows. When the leaves fell and the wind came out of
the north, it would know them again. For the snow falls for a depth of
ten feet or more over most of Trail's End. For innumerable winters its
limbs had been heaped with the white load, the great branches bending
beneath it. The wind made faint sounds through its branches now, but
would be wholly silent when the winter snows weighted the limbs. He
could picture the great, white giant, silent as death, still keeping its
vigil over the snow-swept wilderness.

Bruce felt a growing awe. The great tree seemed so wise, it gave him
such a sense of power. The winds had buffeted it in vain. It had endured
the terrible cold of winter. Generation after generation of the
creatures who moved on the face of the earth had lived their lives
beneath it; they had struggled and mated and fought their battles and
felt their passions, and finally they had died; and still it
endured,--silent, passionless, full of thoughts. Here was real
greatness. Not stirring, not struggling, not striving; only standing
firm and straight and impassive; not taking part, but only watching,
knowing no passion but only strength,--ineffably patient and calm.

But it was sad too. Such knowledge always brings sadness. It had seen
too much to be otherwise. The pines are never cheerful trees, like the
apple that blossoms in spring, or the elm whose leaves shimmer in the
sunlight; and this great monarch of all the pines was sad as great
music. In this quality, as well as in its strength, it was the symbol of
the wilderness itself. But it was more than that. It was the Great
Sentinel, and in its unutterable impassiveness it was the emblem and
symbol of even mightier powers. Bruce's full wisdom had not yet come to
him, so he couldn't name these powers. He only knew that they lived far
and far above the world and, like the tree itself, held aloof from all
the passion of Eve and the blood-lust of Cain. Like the pine itself,
they were patient, impassive, and infinitely wise.

He felt stilled and calmed himself. Such was its influence. And he
turned with a start when he saw Linda in the doorway.

Her face was calm too in the morning light. Her dark eyes were lighted.
He felt a curious little glow of delight at the sight of her.

"I've been talking to the pine--all the morning," he told her.

"But it won't talk to you," she answered. "It talks only to the stars."



XII


Bruce and Linda had a long talk while the sun climbed up over the great
ridges to the east and old Elmira cooked their breakfast. There was no
passion in their words this morning. They had got down to a basis of
cold planning.

"Let me refresh my memory about a few of those little things you told
me," Bruce requested. "First--on what date does the twenty-year
period--of Turners' possession of the land--expire?"

"On the thirtieth of October, of this year."

"Not very long, is it? Now you understand that on that date they will
have had twenty years of undisputed possession of the land; they will
have paid taxes on it that long; and unless their title is proven false
between now and that date, we can't ever drive them out."

"That's just right."

"And the fall term of court doesn't begin until the fifth of the
following month."

"Yes, we're beaten. That's all there is to it. Simon told me so the last
time he talked to me."

"It would be to his interest to have you think so. But Linda--we mustn't
give up yet. We must try as long as one day remains. The law is full of
twists; we might find a way to checkmate them, especially if that secret
agreement should show up. It isn't just enough--to have vengeance. That
wouldn't put the estate back in your hands; they would have won, after
all. It seems to me that the first thing to do is to find the trapper,
Hudson--the one witness that is still alive. You say he witnessed that
secret agreement between your father and mine."

"Yes."

"His testimony would be invaluable to us. He might be able to prove to
the court that as my father never owned the land in reality, he couldn't
possibly have deeded it to the Turners. Do you know where this Hudson
is?"

"I asked old Elmira last night. She thinks she knows. A man told her he
had his trap line on the upper Umpqua, and his main headquarters--you
know that trappers have a string of camps--was at the mouth of Little
River, that flows into the Umpqua. But it is a long way from here."

Bruce was still a moment. "How far?" he asked.

"Two full days' tramp at the least--barring out accidents. But if you
think it is best--you can start out to-day."

Bruce was a man who made decisions quickly. He had learned the wisdom of
it,--that after all the evidence is gathered on each side, a single
second is all the time that is needed for any kind of decision. Beyond
that point there is only vacillation. "Then I'll start--right away. Can
you tell me how to find the trail?"

"I can only tell you to go straight north. Use your watch as a compass
in the daytime and the North Star at night."

"I didn't suppose that it was wisdom to travel at night."

She looked at him in sudden astonishment. "And where did you learn that
fact, Bruce?"

The man tried hard to remember. "I don't know. I suppose it was
something I heard when I was a baby--in these mountains."

"It is one of the first things a mountaineer has to know--to make camp
at nightfall. You would want to, anyway, Bruce. You've got enough real
knowledge of the wilderness in you--born in you--to want a camp and a
fire at night. Besides, the trails are treacherous."

"Then the thing to do is to get ready at once. And then try to bring
Hudson back with me--down to the valley. After we get there we can see
what can be done."

Linda smiled rather sadly. "I'm not very hopeful. But he's our last
chance--and we might as well make a try. There is no hope that the
secret agreement will show up in these few weeks that remain. We'll get
your things together at once."

They breakfasted, and after the simple meal was finished, Bruce began to
pack for the journey. He was very thankful for the months he had spent
in an army camp. He took a few simple supplies of food: a piece of
bacon, a little sack of dried venison--that delicious fare that has held
so many men up on long journeys--and a compact little sack of prepared
flour. There was no space for delicacies in the little pack. Besides, a
man forgets about such things on the high trails. Butter, sugar, even
that ancient friend coffee had to be left behind. He took one little
utensil for cooking--a small skillet--and Linda furnished him with a
camp ax and a long-bladed hunting knife. These things (with the
exception of the knife and ax) he tied up in one heavy, all-wool
blanket, making a compact pack for carrying on his back.

In his pocket he carried cartridges for the rifle, pipe, tobacco, and
matches. Linda took the hob-nails out of her own shoes and pounded them
into his. For there are certain trails in Trail's End that to the
unnailed shoe are quite like the treadmills of ancient days; the foot
slips back after every step.

One thing more was needed: tough leggings. The soft flannel trousers had
not been tailored for wear in the brush coverts. And there is still
another reason why the mountain men want their ankles covered. In
portions of Trail's End there are certain rock ledges--gray, strange
stone heaps blasted by the summer sun--and some of the paths that Bruce
would take crossed over them. These ledges are the home of a certain
breed of forest creatures that Bruce did not in the least desire to
meet. Unlike many of the wild folk, they are not at all particular about
getting out of the way, and they are more than likely to lash up at a
traveler's instep. It isn't wise to try to jump out of the way. If a man
were practiced at dodging lightning bolts he might do it, but not an
ordinary mortal. For that lunging head is one of the swiftest things in
the whole swift-moving animal world. And it isn't entirely safe to rely
on a warning rattle. Sometimes the old king-snake forgets to give it.
These are the poison people--the gray rattlesnakes that gather in
mysterious, grim companies on the rocks--and the only safety from them
is thick covering to the knees that the fangs cannot penetrate.

But the old woman solved this problem with a deer hide that had been
curing for some seasons on the wall behind the house. Her eyes were
dimmed with age, her fingers were stiff, but in an astonishingly short
period of time she improvised a pair of leathern puttees, fastening with
a strap, that answered the purpose beautifully. The two women walked
with him, out under the pine.

Bruce shook old Elmira's scrawny hand; then she turned back at once into
the house. The man felt singularly grateful. He began to credit the old
woman with a great deal of intuition, or else memories from her own
girlhood of long and long ago. He _did_ want a word alone with this
strange girl of the pines. But when Elmira had gone in and the coast was
clear, it wouldn't come to his lips.

He felt curious conjecturings and wonderment arising within him. He
couldn't have shaped them into words. It was just that the girl's face
intrigued him, mystified him, and perhaps moved him a little too. It was
a frank, clear, girlish face, wonderfully tender of feature, and at
first her eyes held him most of all. They gave an impression of
astounding depth. They were quite serious now; and they had a luster
such as can be seen on cold spring water over dark moss,--and few other
places on earth.

"It seems strange," he said, "to come here only last night--and then to
be leaving again."

It seemed to his astonished gaze that her lips trembled ever so
slightly. "We have been waiting for each other a long time, Bwovaboo,"
she replied. She spoke rather low, not looking straight at him. "And I
hate to have you go again so soon."

"But I'll be back--in a few days."

"You don't know. No one ever knows when they start out in these
mountains. Promise me, Bruce--to keep watch every minute. Remember
there's nothing--_nothing_--that Simon won't stoop to do. He's like a
wolf. He has no rules of fighting. He'd just as soon strike from ambush.
How do I know that you'll ever come back again?"

"But I will." He smiled at her, and his eyes dropped from hers to her
lips. His heart seemed to miss a beat. He hadn't noticed these lips in
particular before. The mouth was tender and girlish, its sensitiveness
scarcely seeming fitting in a child of these wild places. He reached out
and took her hand.

"Good-by, Linda," he said, smiling.

She smiled in reply, and her old cheer seemed to return to her.
"Good-by, Bwovaboo. Be careful."

"I'll be careful. And this reminds me of something."

"What?"

"That for all the time I've been away--and for all the time I'm going to
be away now--I haven't done anything more--well, more intimate--than
shake your hand."

Her answer was to pout out her lips in the most natural way in the
world. Bruce was usually deliberate in his motions; but all at once his
deliberation fell away from him. There seemed to be no interlude of time
between one position and another. His arms went about her, and he kissed
her gently on the lips.

But it was not at all as they expected. Both had gone into it
lightly,--a boy-and-girl caress such as is usually not worth thinking
about twice. He had supposed it would be just like the other kisses he
had known in his growing-up days: a moment's soft pressure of the lips,
a moment's delight, and nothing either to regret or rejoice in. But it
was far more than this, after all. Perhaps because they had been too
long in one another's thoughts; perhaps--living in a land of hated
foes--because Linda had not known many kisses, this little caress
beneath the pine went very straight home indeed to them both. They fell
apart, both of them suddenly sobered. The girl's eyes were tender and
lustrous, but startled too.

"Good-by, Linda," he told her.

"Good-by--Bwovaboo," she answered. He turned up the trail past the pine.

He did not know that she stood watching him a long time, her hands
clasped over her breast.



XIII


Miles farther than Linda's cabin, clear beyond the end of the trail that
Duncan took, past even the highest ridge of Trail's End and in the
region where the little rivers that run into the Umpqua have their
starting place, is a certain land of Used to Be. Such a name as that
doesn't make very good sense to a tenderfoot on the first hearing.
Perhaps he can never see the real intelligence of it as long as he
remains a tenderfoot. Such creatures cannot exist for long in the
silences and the endless ridges and the unbeaten trails of this land;
they either become woodsmen or have communication with the buzzards.

It isn't a land of the Present Time at all. It is a place that has never
grown old. When a man passes the last outpost of civilization, and the
shadows of the unbroken woods drop over him, he is likely to forget that
the year is nineteen hundred and twenty, and that the day before
yesterday he had seen an aeroplane passing over his house. It is true
that in this place he sees winged creatures in the air, seeming masters
of the aërial tracts, but they are not aëroplanes. Instead they are the
buzzards, and they are keeping even a closer watch on him than he is on
them. They know that many things may happen whereby they can get
acquainted before the morning breaks. The world seems to have kicked off
its thousand-thousand years as a warm man at night kicks off covers; and
all things are just as they used to be. It is the Young World,--a world
of beasts rather than men, a world where the hand of man has not yet
been felt.

Of course it won't be that way forever. Sometime the forests will fall.
What will become of the beasts that live in them there is no telling;
there are not many places left for them to go. But at present it is just
as savage, just as primitive and untamed as those ancient forests of the
Young World that a man recalls sometimes in dreams.

On this particular early-September day, the age-old drama of the
wilderness was in progress. It was the same play that had been enacted
day after day, year upon year, until the centuries had become too many
to count, and as usual, there were no human observers. There were no
hunters armed with rifles waiting on the deer trails to kill some of the
players. There were no naturalists taking notes that no one will believe
in the coverts. It was the usual matinée performance; the long, hot day
was almost at a close. The play would get better later in the evening,
and really would not be at its best until the moon rose; but it was not
a comedy-drama even now. Rather it was a drama of untamed passions and
bloodshed, strife and carnage and lust and rapine; and it didn't,
unfortunately, have a particularly happy ending. Mother Nature herself,
sometimes kind but usually cruel, was the producer; she furnished the
theater, even the spotted costume by which the fawn remained invisible
in the patches of light and shadow; and she had certain great purposes
of her own that no man understands. As the play was usually complicated
with many fatalities, the buzzards were about the only ones to benefit.
They were the real heroes of the play after all. Everything always
turned out all right for them. They always triumphed in the end.

The greatest difference between this wilderness drama and the dramas
that human beings see upon a stage is that one was reality and the other
is pretense. The players were beasts, not men. The only human being
anywhere in the near vicinity was the old trapper, Hudson, following
down his trap line on the creek margin on the way to his camp. It is
true that two other men, with a rather astounding similarity of purpose,
were at present coming down two of the long trails that led to the
region; but as yet the drama was hidden from their eyes. One of these
two was Bruce, coming from Linda's cabin. One was Dave Turner,
approaching from the direction of the Ross estates. Turner was much the
nearer. Curiously, both had business with the trapper Hudson.

The action of the play was calm at first. Mostly the forest creatures
were still in their afternoon sleep. Brother Bill, the great stag elk,
had a bed in the very center of a thick wall of buckbush, and human
observers at first could not have explained how his great body, with his
vast spread of antlers, had been able to push through. But in reality
his antlers aided rather than hindered. Streaming almost straight back
they act something like a snow-plow, parting the heavy coverts.

The bull elk is in some ways the master of the forest, and one would
wonder why he had gone to such an out-of-the-way place to sleep. Unless
he is attacked from ambush, he has little to fear even from the Tawny
One, the great cougar, and ordinarily the cougar waits until night to do
his hunting. The lynx is just a source of scorn to the great bull, and
even the timber wolf--except when he is combined with his relatives in
winter--is scarcely to be feared. Yet he had been careful to surround
himself with burglar alarms,--in other words, to go into the deep
thicket that no beast of prey could penetrate without warning him--by
the sound of breaking brush--of its approach. It would indicate that
there was at least one living creature in this region--a place where men
ordinarily did not come--that the bull elk feared.

The does and their little spotted fawns were sleeping too; the blacktail
deer had not yet sought the feeding grounds on the ridges. The cougar
yawned in his lair, the wolf dozed in his covert, even the poison-people
lay like long shadows on the hot rocks. But these latter couldn't be
relied upon to sleep soundly. One of the many things they can do is to
jump straight out of a dream like a flicking whiplash, coil and hit a
mark that many a good pistol shot would miss.

Yet there was no chance of the buzzards, at present spectators in the
clouds and waiting for the final act, to become bored. Particularly the
lesser animals of the forest--the Little People--were busy at their
occupations. A little brown-coated pine marten--who is really nothing
but an overgrown weasel famous for his particularly handsome coat--went
stealing through the branches of a pine as if he had rather questionable
business. Some one had told him, and he couldn't remember who, that a
magpie had her nest in that same tree, and Red Eye was going to look and
see. Of course he merely wanted to satisfy his curiosity. Perhaps he
would try to arrange to get a little sip of the mother's blood, just as
it passed through the big vein of the throat,--but of course that was
only incidental. He felt some curiosity about the magpie's eggs too, the
last brood of the year. It might be that there were some little magpies
all coiled up inside of them, that would be worth investigation by one
of his scientific turn of mind. Perhaps even the male bird, coming
frantically to look for his wife, might fly straight into the nest
without noticing his brown body curled about the limb. It offered all
kinds of pleasing prospects, this hunt through the branches.

Of course it is doubtful if the buzzards could detect his serpent-like
form; yet it is a brave man who will say what a buzzard can and cannot
see. Anything that can remain in the air as they do, seemingly without
the flutter of a wing, has powers not to speak of lightly. But if they
could have seen him they would have been particularly interested. A
marten isn't a glutton in his feeding, and often is content with just a
sip of blood from the throat. That leaves something warm and still for
the buzzard's beak.

A long, spotted gopher snake slipped through the dead grass on the
ground beneath. He didn't seem to be going anywhere in particular. He
was just moseying--if there is such a word--along. Not a blade of grass
rustled. Of course there was a chipmunk, sitting at the door of his
house in the uplifted roots of a tree; but the snake--although he was
approaching in his general direction--didn't seem at all interested in
him. Were it not for two things, the serpent would have seemed to be
utterly bored and indifferent to life in general. One of these things
was its cold, glittering, reptile eyes. The other was its darting,
forked tongue.

It may be, after all, that this little tongue was of really great
importance in the serpent's hunting. Many naturalists think that quite
often the little, rattle-brained birds and rodents that it hunts are so
interested in this darting tongue that they quite fail to see the slow
approach of the mottled body of the snake behind it. At least it was
perfectly evident that the chipmunk did not see Limber-spine at present.
Otherwise he wouldn't have been enjoying the scenery with quite the same
complacency. If all went well, there might be a considerable lump in the
snake's throat yet this afternoon. But it would be a quite different
kind of lump from the one the chipmunk's little mate, waiting in vain
for her lord to come to supper, would have in _her_ throat.

An old raccoon wakened from his place on a high limb, stretched himself,
scratched at his fur, then began to steal down the limb. He had a long
way to go before dark. Hunting was getting poor in this part of the
woods. He believed he would wander down toward Hudson's camp and look
for crayfish in the water. A coyote is usually listed among the larger
forest creatures, but early though the hour was--early, that is, for
hunters to be out--he was stalking a fawn in a covert. The coyote has
not an especially high place among the forest creatures, and he has to
do his hunting early and late and any time that offers. Most of the
larger creatures pick on him, all the time detesting him for his
cunning. The timber wolf, a rather close relation whom he cordially
hates, is apt to take bites out of him if he meets him on the trail. The
old bull elk would like nothing better than to cut his hide into rag
patches with the sharp-edged front hoofs. Even the magpies in the tree
tops made up ribald verses about him. But nevertheless the spotted fawn
had cause to fear him. The coyote is an infamous coward; but even the
little cotton tail rabbit does not have to fear a fawn.

All these hunts were progressing famously when there came a curious
interruption. It was just a sound at first. And strangely, not one of
the forest creatures that heard it had ears sharp enough to tell exactly
from what direction it had come. And that made it all the more
unpleasant to listen to.

It was a peculiar growl, quite low at first. It lasted a long time, then
died away. There was no opposition to it. The forest creatures had
paused in their tracks at its first note, and now they stood as if the
winter had come down upon them suddenly and frozen them solid. All the
other sounds of the forest--the little whispering noises of gliding
bodies and fluttering feet, and perhaps a bird's call in a shrub--were
suddenly stilled. There was a moment of breathless suspense. Then the
sound commenced again.

It was louder this time. It rose and gathered volume until it was almost
a roar. It carried through the silences in great waves of sound. And in
it was a sense of resistless power; no creature in the forest but what
knew this fact.

"The Gray King," one could imagine them saying among themselves. The
effect was instantaneous. The little raccoon halted in his descent, then
crept out to the end of a limb. Perhaps he knew that the gray monarch
could not climb trees, but nevertheless he felt that he would be more
secure clear at the swaying limb-tip. The marten forgot his curiosity in
regard to the nest of the magpie. The gopher snake coiled, then slipped
away silently through the grass.

The coyote, an instant before crawling with body close to the earth,
whipped about as if he had some strange kind of circular spring inside
of him. His nerves were always rather ragged, and the sound had
frightened out of him the rigid control of his muscles that was so
necessary if he were to make a successful stalk upon the fawn. The
spotted creature bleated in terror, then darted away; and the coyote
snarled once in the general direction of the Gray King. Then he lowered
his head and skulked off deeper into the coverts.

The blacktail deer, the gray wolf, even the stately Tawny One, stretched
in grace in his lair, wakened from sleep. The languor died quickly in
the latter's eyes, leaving only fear. These were braver than the Little
People. They waited until the thick brush, not far distant from where
the bull elk slept, began to break down and part before an enormous,
gray body.

No longer would an observer think of the elk as the forest monarch. He
was but a pretender, after all. The real king had just wakened from his
afternoon nap and was starting forth to hunt.

Even his little cousins, the black bears (who, after all is said and
done, furnish most of the comedy of the deadly forest drama) did not
wait to make conversation. They tumbled awkwardly down the hill to get
out of his way. For the massive gray form--weighing over half a ton--was
none other than that of the last of the grizzly bears, that terrible
forest hunter and monarch, the Killer himself.



XIV


Long ago, when Oregon was a new land to white men, in the days of the
clipper ships and the Old Oregon Trail, the breed to which the Killer
belonged were really numerous through the little corner north of the
Siskiyous and west of the Cascades. The land was far different then. The
transcontinental lines had not yet been built; the only settlements were
small trading posts and mining camps, and people did not travel over
paved highways in automobiles. If they went at all it was in a
prairie-schooner or on horseback. And the old grizzly bears must have
found the region a veritable heaven.

They were a worthy breed! It is doubtful if any other section of the
United States offered an environment so favorable to them. Game was in
abundance, they could venture down into the valleys at the approach of
winter and thus miss the rigors of the snow, and at first there were no
human enemies. Unfortunately, stories are likely to grow and become
sadly addled after many tellings; but if the words of certain old men
could be believed, the Southern Oregon grizzly occasionally, in the
bountiful fall days, attained a weight of two thousand pounds. No doubt
whatever remains that thousand-pound bears were fairly numerous. They
trailed up and down the brown hillsides; they hunted and honey-grubbed
and mated in the fall; they had their young and fought their battles and
died, and once in a long while the skeleton of a frontiersman would be
found with his skull battered perfectly flat where one of the great
beasts had taken a short-arm pat at him.

But unlike the little black bears, the grizzlies developed displeasing
habits. They were much more carnivorous in character than the blacks,
and their great bodily strength and power enabled them to master all of
the myriad forms of game in the Oregon woods. By the same token, they
could take a full-grown steer and carry it off as a woman carries her
baby.

It couldn't be endured. The cattlemen had begun to settle the valleys,
and it was either a case of killing the grizzlies or yielding the
valleys to them. In the relentless war that followed, the breed had been
practically wiped out. A few of them, perhaps, fled farther and farther
up the Cascades, finding refuges in the Canadian mountains. Others
traveled east, locating at last in the Rocky Mountains, and countless
numbers of them died. At last, as far as the frontiersmen knew, only one
great specimen remained. This was a famous bear that men called
Slewfoot,--a magnificent animal that ranged far and hunted relentlessly,
and no one ever knew just when they were going to run across him. It
made traveling in the mountains a rather ticklish business. He was apt
suddenly to loom up, like a gray cliff, at any turn in the trail, and
his disposition grew querulous with age. In fact, instead of fleeing as
most wild creatures have learned to do, he was rather likely to make
sudden and unexpected charges.

He was killed at last; and seemingly the Southern Oregon grizzlies were
wiped out. But it is rather easy to believe that in some of his
wanderings he encountered--lost and far in the deepest heart of the land
called Trail's End--a female of his own breed. There must have been cubs
who, in their turn, mated and fought and died, and perhaps two
generations after them. And out of the last brood had emerged a single
great male, a worthy descendant of his famous ancestor. This was the
Killer, who in a few months since he had left his fastnesses, was
beginning to ruin the cattle business in Trail's End.

As he came growling from his bed this September evening he was not a
creature to speak of lightly. He was down on all fours, his vast head
was lowered, his huge fangs gleamed in the dark red mouth. The eyes were
small, and curious little red lights glowed in each of them. The Killer
was cross; and he didn't care who knew it. He was hungry too; but hunger
is an emotion for the beasts of prey to keep carefully to themselves. He
walked slowly across the little glen, carelessly at first, for he was
too cross and out of temper to have the patience to stalk. He stopped,
turning his head this way and that, marking the flight of the wild
creatures. He saw a pair of blacktail bucks spring up from a covert and
dash away; but he only made one short, angry lunge toward them. He knew
that it would only cost him his dignity to try to chase them. A grizzly
bear can move astonishingly fast considering his weight--for a short
distance he can keep pace with a running horse--but a deer is light
itself. He uttered one short, low growl, then headed over toward a great
wall of buckbush at the base of the hill.

But now his hunting cunning had begun to return to him. The sun was
setting, the pines were growing dusky, and he began to feel the first
excitement and fever that the fall of night always brings to the beasts
of prey. It is a feeling that his insignificant cousins, the black
bears, could not possibly have,--for the sole reason that they are
berry-eaters, not hunters. But the cougar, stealing down a deer trail on
the ridge above, and a lean old male wolf--stalking a herd of deer on
the other side of the thicket--understood it very well. His blood began
to roll faster through his great veins. The sullen glare grew in his
eyes.

It was the beginning of the hunting hour of the larger creatures. All
the forest world knew it. The air seemed to throb and tingle, the
shadowing thickets began to pulse and stir with life. The Fear--the
age-old heritage of all the hunted creatures--returned to the deer.

The Killer moved quite softly now. One would have marveled how silently
his great feet fell upon the dry earth and with what slight sound his
heavy form moved through the thickets. Once he halted, gazing with
reddening eyes. But the coyote--the gray figure that had broken a twig
on the trail beside him--slipped quickly away.

He skirted the thicket, knowing that no successful stalk could be made
where he had to force his way through dry brush. He moved slowly,
cautiously--all the time mounting farther up the little hill that rose
from the banks of the stream. He came to an opening in the thicket, a
little brown pathway that vanished quickly into the shadows of the
coverts.

The Killer slipped softly into the heavy brush just at its mouth. It was
his ambush. Soon, he knew, some of the creatures that had bowers in the
heart of the thicket would be coming along that trail toward the feeding
grounds on the ridge. He only had to wait.

As the shadows grew and the twilight deepened, the undercurrent of
savagery that is the eternal quality of the wilderness grew ever more
pronounced. A thrill and fever came in the air, mystery in the deepening
shadows, and brighter lights into the eyes of the hunting folk. The dusk
deepened between the trees; the distant trunks dimmed and faded quite
away. The stars emerged. The nightwind, rising somewhere in the region
of the snow banks on the highest mountains, blew down into the Killer's
face and brought messages that no human being may ever receive. Then his
sharp ears heard the sound of brush cracked softly as some one of the
larger forest creatures came up the trail toward him.

The steps drew nearer and the Killer recognized them. They were plainly
the soft footfall of some member of the deer tribe, yet they were too
pronounced to be the step of any of the lesser deer. The bull elk had
left his bed. The red eyes of the grizzly seemed to glow as he waited.
Great though the stag was, only one little blow of the massive forearm
would be needed. The huge fangs would have to close down but once. The
long, many-tined antlers, the sharp front hoofs would not avail him in a
surprise attack such as this would be. Best of all, he was not
suspecting danger. He was walking down wind, so that the pungent odor of
the bear was blown away from him.

The bear did not move a single telltale muscle. He scarcely breathed.
And the one movement that there was was such that not even the keen ears
of an elk could discern, just a curious erection of the gray hairs on
his vast neck.

The bull was almost within striking range now. The wicked red eyes could
already discern the dimmest shadow of his outline through the thickets.
But all at once he stopped, head lifting.

Perhaps a grizzly bear does not have mental processes as human
beings know them. Perhaps all impulse is the result of instinct
alone,--instinct tuned and trained to a degree that human beings find
hard to imagine. But if the bear couldn't understand the sudden halt
just at the eve of his triumph, at least he felt growing anger. He knew
perfectly that the elk had neither detected his odor nor heard him, and
he had made no movements that the sharp eyes could detect. Just a
glimpse of gray in the heavy brush would not have been enough in itself
to arouse the stag's suspicions. For the lower creatures are rarely able
to interpret outline alone; there must be movement too.

Yet the bull was evidently alarmed. He stood immobile, one foot lifted,
nostrils open, head raised. Then, the wind blowing true, the grizzly
understood.

A pungent smell reached him from below,--evidently the smell of a living
creature that followed the trail along the stream that flowed through
the glen. He recognized it in an instant. He had detected it many times,
particularly when he went into the cleared lands to kill cattle. It was
man, an odor almost unknown in this lonely glen. Dave Turner, brother of
Simon, was walking down the stream toward Hudson's camp.

The elk was widely traveled too, and he also realized the proximity of
man. But his reaction was entirely different. To the grizzly it was an
annoying interruption to his hunt; and a great flood of rage swept over
him. It seemed to him that these tall creatures were always crossing his
path, spoiling his hunting, even questioning his rule of the forests.
They did not seem to realize that he was the wilderness king, and that
he could break their slight forms in two with one blow of his paw. It
was true that their eyes had strange powers to disquiet him; but his
isolation in the fastnesses of Trail's End had kept him from any full
recognition of their real strength, and he was unfortunately lacking in
the awe with which most of the forest creatures regard them. But to the
elk this smell was Fear itself. He knew the ways of men only too well.
Too many times he had seen members of his herd fall stricken at a word
from the glittering sticks they carried in their hands. He uttered a
far-ringing snort.

It was a distinctive sound, beginning rather high on the scale as a loud
whistle and descending into a deep bass bawl. And the Killer knew
perfectly what that sound meant. It was a simple way of saying that the
elk would progress no further down _that_ trail. The bear leaped in wild
fury.

A growl that was more near a puma-like snarl came from between the bared
teeth, and the great body lunged out with incredible speed. Although the
distance was far, the charge was almost a success. If one second had
intervened before the elk saw the movement, if his muscles had not been
fitted out with invisible wings, he would have fought no more battles
with his herd brethren in the fall. The bull seemed to leap straight up.
His muscles had been set at his first alarm from Turner's smell on the
wind, and they drove forth the powerful limbs as if by a powder
explosion. He was full in the air when the forepaws battered down where
he had been. Then he darted away into the coverts.

The grizzly knew better than to try to overtake him. Almost rabid with
wrath he turned back to his ambush.



XV


Simon Turner had given Dave very definite instructions concerning his
embassy to Hudson. They were given in the great house that Simon
occupied, in the same room, lighted by the fire's glow, from which
instructions had gone out to the clan so many times before. "The first
thing this Bruce will do," Simon had said, "is to hunt up Hudson--the
one living man that witnessed that agreement between Ross and old
Folger. One reason is that he'll want to verify Linda's story. The next
is to persuade the old man to go down to the courts with him as his
witness. And what you have to do is line him up on our side first."

Dave had felt Simon's eyes upon him, so he didn't look straight up. "And
that's what the hundred is for?" he asked.

"Of course. Get the old man's word that he'll tell Bruce he never
witnessed any such agreement. Maybe fifty dollars will do it; the old
trapper is pretty hard up, I reckon. He'd make us a lot of trouble if
Bruce got him as a witness."

"You think--" Dave's eyes wandered about the room, "you think that's the
best way?"

"I wouldn't be tellin' you to do it if I didn't think so." Simon
laughed,--a sudden, grim syllable. "Dave, you're a blood-thirsty devil.
I see what you're thinking of--of a safer way to keep him from telling.
But you know the word I sent out. 'Go easy!' That's the wisest course to
follow at present. The valley people pay more attention to such things
than they used to; the fewer the killings, the wiser we will be. If
he'll keep quiet for the hundred let him have it in peace."

Dave hadn't forgotten. But his features were sharper and more ratlike
than ever when he came in sight of Hudson's camp, just after the fall of
darkness of the second day out. The trapper was cooking his simple
meal,--a blue grouse frying in his skillet, coffee boiling, and flapjack
batter ready for the moment the grouse was done. He was kneeling close
to the coals; the firelight cast a red glow over him, and the picture
started a train of rather pleasing conjectures in Dave's mind.

He halted in the shadows and stood a moment watching. After all he
wasn't greatly different from the wolf that watched by the deer trail or
the Killer in his ambush, less than a mile distant in the glen. The same
strange, dark passion that was over them both was over him also. One
could see it in the almost imperceptible drawing back of his dark lips
over his teeth. There was just a hint of it in the lurid eyes.

Dave's thought returned to the hundred dollars in his pocket,--a good
sum in the hills. A brass rifle cartridge, such as he could fire in the
thirty-thirty that he carried in the hollow of his arm, cost only about
six cents. The net gain would be--the figures flew quickly through his
mind--ninety-nine dollars and ninety-four cents; quite a good piece of
business for Dave. But the trouble was that Simon might find out.

It was not, he remembered, that Simon was adverse to this sort of
operation when necessary. Perhaps the straight-out sport of the thing
meant more to him than to Dave; he was a braver man and more primitive
in impulse. There were certain memory pictures in Dave's mind of this
younger, more powerful brother of his; and he smiled grimly when he
recalled them. They had been wild, strange scenes of long ago, usually
in the pale light of the moon, and he could recall Simon's face with
singular clearness. There had always been the same drawing back of the
lips, the same gusty breathing, the same strange little flakes of fire
in the savage eyes. He had always trembled all over too, but not from
fear; and Dave remembered especially well the little drama outside
Matthew Folger's cabin in the darkness. He was no stranger to the blood
madness, this brother of his, and the clan had high hopes for him even
in his growing days. And he had fulfilled those hopes. Never could the
fact be doubted! He could still make a fresh notch in his rifle stock
with the same rapture. But the word had gone out, for the present at
least, to "go easy." Such little games as occurred to Dave now--as he
watched the trapper in the firelight with one hundred dollars of the
clan's money in his own pocket--had been prohibited until further
notice.

The thing looked so simple that Dave squirmed all over with annoyance.
It hurt him to think that the hundred dollars that he carried was to be
passed over, without a wink of an eye, to this bearded trapper; and the
only return for it was to be a promise that Hudson would not testify in
Bruce's behalf. And a hundred dollars was real money! It was to be
thought of twice. On the other hand, it would be wholly impossible for
one that lies face half-buried in the pine needles beside a dead fire to
make any kind of testimony whatsoever. It would come to the same thing,
and the hundred dollars would still be in his pocket. Just a little
matter of a single glance down his rifle barrel at the figure in the
silhouette of the fire glow--and a half-ounce of pressure on the hair
trigger. Half jesting with himself, he dropped on one knee and raised
the weapon. The trapper did not guess his presence. The blood leaped in
Dave's veins.

It would be so easy; the drawing back of the hammer would be only the
work of a second; and an instant's peering through the sights was all
that would be needed further. His body trembled as if with passion, as
he started to draw back the hammer.

But he caught himself with a wrench. He had a single second of vivid
introspection; and what he saw filled his cunning eyes with wonder.
There would have been no holding back, once the rifle was cocked and he
saw the man through the sights. The blood madness would have been too
strong to resist. He felt as might one who, taking a few injections of
morphine on prescription, finds himself inadvertently with a loaded
needle in his hands. He knew a moment of remorse--so overwhelming that
it was almost terror--that the shedding of blood had become so easy to
him. He hadn't known how easy it had been to learn. He didn't know that
a vice is nothing but a lust that has been given free play so many times
that the will can no longer restrain it.

But the sight of Hudson's form, sitting down now to his meal, dispelled
his remorse quickly. After all, his own course would have been the
simplest way to handle the matter. There would be no danger that Hudson
would double-cross them then. But he realized that Simon had spoken true
when he said that the old days were gone, that the arm of the law
reached farther than formerly, and it might even stretch to this far
place. He remembered Simon's instructions. "The quieter we can do these
things, the better," the clan leader had said. "If we can get through to
October thirtieth with no killings, the safer it is for us. We don't
know how the tenderfeet in the valley are going to act--there isn't the
same feeling about blood-feuds that there used to be. Go easy, Dave.
Sound this Hudson out. If he'll keep still for a hundred, let him have
it in peace."

Dave slipped his rifle into the hollow of his arm and continued on down
the trail. He didn't try to stalk. In a moment Hudson heard his step and
looked up. They met in a circle of firelight.

It is not the mountain way to fraternize quickly, nor are the mountain
men quick to show astonishment. Hudson had not seen another human being
since his last visit to the settlements. Yet his voice indicated no
surprise at this visitation.

"Howdy," he grunted.

"Howdy," Dave replied. "How about grub?"

"Help yourself. Supper just ready."

Dave helped himself to the food of the man that, a moment before, he
would have slain; and in the light of the high fire that followed the
meal, he got down to the real business of the visit.

Dave knew that a fairly straight course was best. It was general
knowledge through the hills that the Turners had gouged the Rosses of
their lands and it was absurd to think that Hudson did not realize the
true state of affairs. "I suppose you've forgotten that little deed you
witnessed between old Mat Folger and Ross--twenty years ago," Dave began
easily, his pipe between his teeth.

Hudson turned with a cunning glitter in his eyes. Dave saw it and grew
bolder. "Who wants me to forget it?" Hudson demanded.

"I ain't said that anybody wants you to," Dave responded. "I asked if
you had."

Hudson was still a moment, stroking absently his beard. "If you want to
know," he said, "I ain't forgotten. But there wasn't just a deed. There
was an agreement too."

Dave nodded. Hudson's eyes traveled to his rifle,--for the simple reason
that he wanted to know just how many jumps he would be obliged to make
to reach it in case of emergencies. Such things are good to know in
meetings like this.

"I know all about that agreement," Dave confessed.

"You do, eh? So do I. I ain't likely to forget."

Dave studied him closely. "What good is it going to do you to remember?"
he demanded.

"I ain't saying that it's going to do me any good. At present I ain't
got nothing against the Turners. They've always been all right to me.
What's between them and the Rosses is past and done--although I know
just in what way Folger held that land and no transfer from him to you
was legal. But that's all part of the past. As long as the Turners
continue to be my friends I don't see why anything should be said about
it."

Dave did not misunderstand him. He didn't in the least assume that these
friendly words meant that he could go back to the ranches with the
hundred dollars still in his pocket. It meant merely that Hudson was
open to reason and it wouldn't have to be a shooting affair.

Dave speculated. It was wholly plain that the old man had not yet heard
of Bruce's return. There was no need to mention him. "We're glad you are
our friend," Dave went on. "But we don't expect no one to stay friends
with us unless they benefit to some small extent by it. How many furs do
you hope to take this year?"

"Not enough to pay to pack out. Maybe two hundred dollars in bounties
before New Year--coyotes and wolves. Maybe a little better in the three
months following in furs."

"Then maybe fifty or seventy-five dollars, without bothering to set the
traps, wouldn't come in so bad."

"It wouldn't come in bad, but it doesn't buy much these days. A hundred
would do better."

"A hundred it is," Dave told him with finality.

The eyes above the dark beard shone in the firelight. "I'd forget I had
a mother for a hundred dollars," he said. He watched, greedily, as
Dave's gaunt hand went into his pocket. "I'm gettin' old, Dave. Every
dollar is harder for me to get. The wolves are gettin' wiser, the mink
are fewer. There ain't much that I wouldn't do for a hundred dollars
now. You know how it is."

Yes, Dave knew. The money changed hands. The fire burned down. They sat
a long time, deep in their own thoughts.

"All we ask," Dave said, "is that you don't take sides against us."

"I'll remember. Of course you want me, in case I'm ever subpoenaed, to
recall signing the deed itself."

"Yes, we'd want you to testify to that."

"Of course. If there hadn't been any kind of a deed, Folger couldn't
have deeded the property to you. But how would it be, if any one asks me
about it, to swear that there _never was_ no secret agreement, but a
clear transfer; and to make it sound reasonable for me to say--to say
that Ross was forced to deed the land to Folger because he'd had
goings-on with Folger's wife, and Folger was about to kill him?"

The only response, at first, was the slightest, almost imperceptible
narrowing of Dave's eyes. He had considerable native cunning, but such
an idea as this had never occurred to him. But he was crafty enough to
see its tremendous possibilities at once. All that either Simon or
himself had hoped for was that the old man would not testify in Bruce's
behalf. But he saw that such a story, coming from the apparently honest
old trapper, might have a profound effect upon Bruce. Dave understood
human nature well enough to know that he would probably lose faith in
the entire enterprise. To Bruce it had been nothing but an old woman's
story, after all; it was wholly possible that he would relinquish all
effort to return the lands to Linda Ross. Men always can believe
stranger things of sex than any other thing; Bruce would in all
probability find Hudson's story much more logical than the one Linda had
told him under the pine. It was worth one hundred dollars, after all.

"I'll bet you could make him swallow it, hook, bait, and sinker," Dave
responded at last, flattering. They chuckled together in the darkness.
Then they turned to the blankets.

"I'll show you another trail out to-morrow," Hudson told him. "It comes
into the glen that you passed to-night--the canyon that the Killer has
been using lately for a hunting ground."



XVI


The Killer had had an unsuccessful night. He had waited the long hours
through at the mouth of the trail, but only the Little People--such as
the rabbits and similar folk that hardly constituted a single bite in
his great jaws--had come his way. Now it was morning and it looked as if
he would have to go hungry.

The thought didn't improve his already doubtful mood. He wanted to
growl. The only thing that kept him from it was the realization that it
would frighten away any living creature that might be approaching toward
him up the trail. He started to stretch his great muscles, intending to
leave his ambush. But all at once he froze again into a lifeless gray
patch in the thickets.

There were light steps on the trail. Again they were the steps of
deer,--but not of the great, wary elk this time. Instead it was just a
fawn, or a yearling doe at least, such a creature as had not yet learned
to suspect every turn in the trail. The morning light was steadily
growing, the stars were all dimmed or else entirely faded in the sky,
and it would have been highly improbable that a full-grown buck in his
wisdom would draw within leaping range without detecting him. But he
hadn't the slightest doubt about the fawn. They were innocent
people,--and their flesh was very tender. The forest gods had been good
to him, after all.

He peered through the thickets, and in a moment more he had a glimpse of
the spotted skin. It was almost too easy. The fawn was stealing toward
him with mincing steps--as graceful a creature as dwelt in all this
wilderness world of grace--and its eyes were soft and tender as a
girl's. It was evidently giving no thought to danger, only rejoicing
that the fearful hours of night were done. The mountain lion had already
sought its lair. The fawn didn't know that a worse terror still lingered
at the mouth of the trail.

But even as the Killer watched, the prize was simply taken out of his
mouth. A gray wolf--a savage old male that also had just finished an
unsuccessful hunt--had been stealing through the thickets in search of a
lair, and he came out on the trail not fifty feet distant, halfway
between the bear and the fawn. The one was almost as surprised as the
other. The fawn turned with a frightened bleat and darted away; the wolf
swung into pursuit.

The bear lunged forward with a howl of rage. He leaped into the trail
mouth, then ran as fast as he could in pursuit of the running wolf. He
was too enraged to stop to think that a grizzly bear has never yet been
able to overtake a wolf, once the trim legs got well into action. At
first he couldn't think about anything; he had been cheated too many
times. His first impulse was one of tremendous and overpowering
wrath,--a fury that meant death to the first living creature that he
met.

But in a single second he realized that this wild chase was fairly good
tactics, after all. The chances for a meal were still rather good. The
fawn and the wolf were in the open now, and it was wholly evident that
the gray hunter would overtake the quarry in another moment. It was true
that the Killer would miss the pleasure of slaying his own game,--the
ecstatic blow to the shoulder and the bite to the throat that followed
it. In this case, the wolf would do that part of the work for him. It
was just a simple matter of driving the creature away from his dead.

The fawn reached the stream bank, then went bounding down the margin.
The distance shortened between them. It was leaping wildly, already
almost exhausted; the wolf raced easily, body close to the ground, in
long, tireless strides. The grizzly bear sped behind him.

But at that instant fate took a hand in this merry little chase. To the
fawn, it was nothing but a sharp clang of metal behind him and an
answering shriek of pain,--sounds that in its terror it heard but dimly.
But it was an unlooked-for and tragic reality to the wolf. His leap was
suddenly arrested in mid-air, and he was hurled to the ground with
stunning force. Cruel metal teeth had seized his leg, and a strong chain
held him when he tried to escape. He fought it with desperate savagery.
The fawn leaped on to safety.

But there was no need of the grizzly continuing its pursuit. Everything
had turned out quite well for him, after all. A wolf is ever so much
more filling than any kind of seasonal fawn; and the old gray pack
leader was imprisoned and helpless in one of Hudson's traps.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the first gray of morning, Dave Turner started back toward his home.
"I'll go with you to the forks in the trail," Hudson told him. "I want
to take a look at some of my traps, anyhow."

Turner had completed his business none too soon. At the same hour--as
soon as it was light enough to see--Bruce was finishing his breakfast in
preparation for the last lap of his journey. He had passed the night by
a spring on a long ridge, almost in eye range of Hudson's camp. Now he
was preparing to dip down into the Killer's glen.

Turner and Hudson followed up the little creek, walking almost in
silence. It is a habit all mountain men fall into, sooner or later,--not
to waste words. The great silences of the wild places seem to forbid it.
Hudson walked ahead, Turner possibly a dozen feet behind him. And
because of the carpet of pine needles, the forest creatures could hardly
hear them come.

Occasionally they caught glimpses of the wild life that teemed about
them, but they experienced none of the delight that had made the two-day
tramp such a pleasure to Bruce. Hudson thought in terms of pelts only;
no creature that did not wear a marketable hide was worth a glance.
Turner did not feel even this interest.

The first of Hudson's sets proved empty. The second was about a turn in
the creek, and a wall of brush made it impossible for him to tell at a
distance whether or not he had made a catch. But when still a quarter of
a mile distant, Hudson heard a sound that he thought he recognized. It
was a high, sharp, agonized bark that dimmed into a low whine. "I
believe I've got a coyote or a wolf up there," he said. They hastened
their steps.

"And you use that little pea-gun for wolves?" Dave Turner asked. He
pointed to the short-barreled, twenty-two caliber rifle that was slung
on the trapper's back. "It doesn't look like it would kill a mosquito."

"A killer gun," Hudson explained. "For polishin' 'em off when they are
alive in the traps. Of course, it wouldn't be no good more'n ten feet
away, and then you have to aim at a vital spot. But I've heard tell of
animals I wouldn't want to meet with that thirty-thirty of yours."

This was true enough. Dave had heard of them also. A thirty-thirty is a
powerful weapon, but it isn't an elephant gun. They hurried on, Dave
very anxious to watch the execution that would shortly ensue if whatever
animal had cried from the trap was still alive. Such things were only
the day's work to Hudson, but Dave felt a little tingle of anticipation.
And the thought damned him beyond redemption.

But instead of the joy of killing a cowering, terror-stricken animal,
helpless in the trap, the wilderness had made other plans for Hudson and
Dave. They hastened about the impenetrable wall of brush, and in one
glance they knew that more urgent business awaited them.

The whole picture loomed suddenly before their eyes. There was no wolf
in the trap. The steel had sprung, certainly, but only a hideous
fragment of a foot remained between the jaws. The bone had been broken
sharply off, as a man might break a match in his fingers. There was no
living wolf for Hudson to execute with his killer gun. Life had gone out
of the gray body many minutes before. The two men saw all these things
as a background only,--dim details about the central figure. But the
thing that froze them in their tracks with terror was the great, gray
form of the Killer, not twenty feet distant, beside the mangled body of
the wolf.

The events that followed thereafter came in such quick succession as to
seem simultaneous. For one fraction of an instant all three figures
stood motionless, the two men staring, the grizzly half-leaning over his
prey, his head turned, his little red eyes full of hatred. Too many
times this night he had missed his game. It was the same intrusion that
had angered him before,--slight figures to break to pieces with one
blow. Perhaps--for no man may trace fully the mental processes of
animals--his fury fully transcended the fear that he must have
instinctively felt; at least, he did not even attempt to flee. He
uttered one hoarse, savage note, a sound in which all his hatred and his
fury and his savage power were made manifest, whirled with incredible
speed, and charged.

The lunge seemed only a swift passing of gray light. No eye could
believe that the vast form could move with such swiftness. There was
little impression of an actual leap. Rather it was just a blow; the
great form, huddled over the dead wolf, had simply reached the full
distance to Hudson.

The man did not even have time to turn. There was no defense; his
killer-gun was strapped on his back, and even if it had been in his
hands, its little bullet would not have mattered the sting of a bee in
honey-robbing. The only possible chance of breaking that deadly charge
lay in the thirty-thirty deer rifle in Dave's arms; but the craven who
held it did not even fire. He was standing just below the outstretched
limb of a tree, and the weapon fell from his hands as he swung up into
the limb. The fact that Hudson stood weaponless, ten feet away in the
clearing, did not deter him in the least.

No human flesh could stand against that charge. The vast paw fell with
resistless force; and no need arose for a second blow. The trapper's
body was struck down as if felled by a meteor, and the power of the
impact forced it deep into the carpet of pine needles. The savage
creature turned, the white fangs caught the light in the open mouth. The
head lunged toward the man's shoulder.

No man may say what agony Hudson would have endured in the last few
seconds of his life if the Killer had been given time and opportunity.
His usual way was to linger long, sharp fangs closing again and again,
until all living likeness was destroyed. The blood-lust was upon him;
there would have been no mercy to the dying creature in the pine
needles. Yet it transpired that Hudson's flesh was not to know those
rending fangs a second time. Although it is an unfamiliar thing in the
wilderness, the end of Hudson's trail was peaceful, after all.

On the hillside above, a stranger to this land had dropped to his knee
in the shrubbery, his rifle lifted to the level of his eyes. It was
Bruce, who had come in time to see the charge through a rift in the
trees.



XVII


There were deep significances in the fact that Bruce kept his head in
this moment of crisis. It meant nothing less than an iron self-control
such as only the strongest men possess, and it meant nerves steady as
steel bars.

The bear was on Hudson, and the man had gone down, before Bruce even
interpreted him. Then it was just a gray patch, a full three hundred
yards away. His instinct was to throw the gun to his shoulder and fire
without aiming; yet he conquered it with an iron will. But he did move
quickly. He dropped to his knee the single second that the gun leaped to
his shoulder. He seemed to know that from a lower position the target
would be more clearly revealed. The finger pressed back against the
trigger.

The distance was far; Bruce was not a practiced rifle shot, and it
bordered on the miraculous that his lead went anywhere near the bear's
body. And it was true that the bullet did not reach a vital place. It
stung like a wasp at the Killer's flank, however, cutting a shallow
flesh wound. But it was enough to take his dreadful attention from the
mortally wounded trapper in the pine needles.

He whirled about, growling furiously and biting at the wound. Then he
stood still, turning his gaze first to the pale face of Dave Turner
thirty feet above him in the pine. The eyes glowed in fury and hatred.
He had found men out at last; they died even more easily than the fawn.
He started to turn back to the fallen, and the rifle spoke again.

It was a complete miss, this time; yet the bear leaped in fear when the
bullet thwacked into the dust beside him. He did not wait for a third.
His caution suddenly returning to him, and perhaps his anger somewhat
satiated by the blow he had dealt Hudson, he crashed into the security
of the thicket.

Bruce waited a single instant, hoping for another glimpse of the
creature; then ran down to aid Hudson. But in driving the bear from the
trapper's helpless body he had already given all the aid that he could.
Understanding came quickly. He had arrived only in time for the
Departure,--just a glimpse of a light as it faded. The blow had been
more than any human being could survive; even now Hudson was entering
upon that strange calm which often, so mercifully, immediately precedes
death.

He opened his eyes and looked with some wonder into Bruce's face. The
light in them was dimming, fading like a twilight, yet there was
indication of neither confusion nor delirium. Hudson, in that last
moment of his life, was quite himself.

There was, however, some indication of perplexity at the peculiar turn
affairs had taken. "You're not Dave Turner," he said wonderingly.

Dim though the voice was, there was considerable emphasis in the tone.
Hudson seemed quite sure of this point, whether or not he knew anything
concerning the dark gates he was about to enter. He wouldn't have spoken
greatly different if he had been sitting in perfect health before his
own camp fire and the shadow was now already so deep his eyes could
scarcely penetrate it.

"No," Bruce answered. "Dave Turner is up a tree. He didn't even wait to
shoot."

"Of course he wouldn't." Hudson spoke with assurance. The words dimmed
at the end, and he half-closed his eyes as if he were too sleepy to stay
awake longer. Then Bruce saw a strange thing. He saw, unmistakable as
the sun in the sky, the signs of a curious struggle in the man's face.
There was a singular deepening of the lines, a twitching of the muscles,
a queer set to the lips and jaws. They were as much signs of battle as
the sound of firing a general hears from far away.

The trapper--a moment before sinking into the calm of death--was
fighting desperately for a few moments of respite. There could be no
other explanation. And he won it at last,--an interlude of half a dozen
breaths. "Who are you?" he whispered.

Bruce bowed his head until his ear was close to the lips. "Bruce
Folger," he answered,--for the first time in his knowledge speaking his
full name. "Son of Matthew Folger who lived at Trail's End long ago."

The man still struggled. "I knew it," he said. "I saw it--in your face.
I see--everything now. Listen--can you hear me?"

"Yes."

"I just did a wrong--there's a hundred dollars in my pocket that I just
got for doing it. I made a promise--to lie to you. Take the money--it
ought to be yours, anyway--and hers; and use it toward fighting the
wrong. It will go a little way."

"Yes," Bruce looked him full in the eyes. "No matter about the money.
What did you promise Turner?"

"That I'd lie to you. Grip my arms with your hands--till it hurts. I've
only got one breath more. Your father held those lands only in
trust--the Turners' deed is forged. And the secret agreement that I
witnessed is hidden--"

The breath seemed to go out of the man. Bruce shook him by the
shoulders. Dave, still in the tree, strained to hear the rest.
"Yes--where?"

"It's hidden--just--out--" The words were no longer audible to Dave, and
what followed Bruce also strained to hear in vain. The lips ceased
moving. The shadow grew in the eyes, and the lids flickered down over
them. A traveler had gone.

Bruce got up, a strange, cold light in his eyes. He glanced up. Dave
Turner was climbing slowly down the tree. Bruce made six strides and
seized his rifle.

The effect on Dave was ludicrous. He clung fast to the tree limbs, as if
he thought a bullet--like a grizzly's claws--could not reach him there.
Bruce laid the gun behind him, then stood waiting with his own weapon
resting in his arms.

"Come down, Dave," he commanded. "The bear is gone."

Dave crept down the trunk and halted at its base. He studied the cold
face before him. "Better not try nothing," he advised hoarsely.

"Why not?" Bruce asked. "Do you think I'm afraid of a coward?" The man
started at the words; his head bobbed backward as if Bruce had struck
him beneath the jaw with his fist.

"People don't call the Turners cowards and walk off with it," the man
told him.

"Oh, the lowest coward!" Bruce said between set teeth. "The yellowest,
mongrel coward! Your own confederate--and you had to drop your gun and
run up a tree. You might have stopped the bear's charge."

Dave's face twisted in a scowl. "You're brave enough now. Wait to see
what happens later. Give me my gun. I'm going to go."

"You can go, but you don't get your gun. I'll fill you full of lead if
you try to touch it."

Dave looked up with some care. He wanted to know for certain if this
tenderfoot meant what he said. The man was blind in some things, his
vision was twisted and dark, but he made no mistake about the look on
the cold, set face before him. Bruce's finger was curled about the
trigger, and it looked to Dave as if it itched to exert further
pressure.

"I don't see why I spare you, anyway," Bruce went on. His tone was
self-reproachful. "God knows I hadn't ought to--remembering who and what
you are. If you'd only give me one little bit of provocation--"

Dave saw lurid lights growing in the man's eyes; and all at once a
conclusion came to him. He decided he'd make no further effort to regain
the gun. His life was rather precious to him, strangely, and it was
wholly plain that a dread and terrible passion was slowly creeping over
his enemy. He could see it in the darkening face, the tight grip of the
hands on the rifle stock. His own sharp features grew more cunning. "You
ought to be glad I didn't stop the bear with my rifle," he said
hurriedly. "I had Hudson bribed--you wouldn't have found out something
that you did find out if he hadn't lain here dying. You wouldn't have
learned--"

But the sentence died in the middle. Bruce made answer to it. For once
in his life Dave's cunning had not availed him; he had said the last
thing in the world that he should have said, the one thing that was
needed to cause an explosion. He hadn't known that some men have
standards other than self gain. And some small measure of realization
came to him when he felt the dust his full length under him.

Bruce's answer had been a straight-out blow with his fist, with all his
strength behind it, in the very center of his enemy's face.



XVIII


In his years of residence at Trail's End, Dave Turner had acquired a
thorough knowledge of all its paths. That knowledge stood him in good
stead now. He wished to cross the ridges to Simon's house at least an
hour before Bruce could return to Linda.

He traveled hard and late, and he reached Simon's door just before
sundown of the second day. Bruce was still a full two hours distant. But
Dave did not stay to knock. It was chore-time, and he thought he would
find Simon in his barn, supervising the feeding and care of the
livestock. He had guessed right, and the two men had a moment's talk in
the dusky passage behind the stalls.

"I've brought news," Dave said.

Simon made no answer at first. The saddle pony in the stall immediately
in front of them, frightened at Dave's unfamiliar figure, had crowded,
trembling, against his manger. Simon's red eyes watched him; then he
uttered a short oath. He took two strides into the stall and seized the
halter rope in his huge, muscular hand. Three times he jerked it with a
peculiar, quartering pull, a curbing that might have been ineffective by
a man of ordinary strength, but with the incomprehensible might of the
great forearm behind it was really terrible punishment. Dave thought for
a moment his brother would break the animal's neck; the whites began to
show about the soft, dark pupils of its eyes. The strap over the head
broke with the fourth pull; then the horse recoiled, plunging and
terrified, into the opposite corner of the stall.

Simon leaped with shattering power at the creature's shoulders, his huge
arms encircled its neck, his shoulders heaved, and he half-threw it to
the floor. Then, as it staggered to rise, his heavy fist flailed against
its neck. Again and again he struck, and in the half-darkness of the
stable it was a dreadful thing to behold. The man's fury, always quickly
aroused, was upon him; his brawny form moved with the agility of a
panther. Even Dave, whose shallow eyes were usually wont to feast on
cruelty, viewed the scene with some alarm. It wasn't that he was moved
by the agony of the horse. But he did remember that horses cost money,
and Simon seemed determined to kill the animal before his passion was
spent.

The horse cowered, and in a moment more it was hard to remember he was a
member of a noble, high-spirited breed,--a swift runner, brainy as a
dog, a servant faithful and worthy. It was no longer easy to think of
him as a creature of beauty,--and there is no other word than beauty for
these long-maned, long-tailed, trim-lined animals. He stood quiet at
last, his head hanging low, knees bent, eyes curiously sorrowful and
dark. Simon fastened the broken strap about his neck, gave it one more
jerk that almost knocked the animal off his feet, then turned back to
Dave. Except for a higher color in his cheeks, darker lights in his
eyes, and an almost imperceptible quickening of his breathing, it did
not seem as if he had moved.

"You're always bringing news," he said.

Dave opened his eyes. He had forgotten his own words in the tumult of
the fight he had just watched, but plainly Simon hadn't forgotten. He
opened his mouth to speak.

"Well, what is it? Out with it," his brother urged. "If it's as
important as some of the other news you've brought don't take my time."

"All right," the other replied sullenly. "You don't have to hear it. But
I'm telling you it's of real importance this time--and sometime you'll
find out." He scowled into the dark face. "But suit yourself."

He turned as if to go. He rather thought that Simon would call him back.
It would be, in a measure, a victory. But Simon went back to his
inspection of the stalls.

Dave walked clear to the door, then turned. "Don't be a fool, Simon," he
urged. "Listen to what I have to tell you. Bruce Folger knows where that
secret agreement is."

For once in his life Dave got a response of sufficient emphasis to
satisfy him. His brother whirled, his whole expression undergoing an
immediate and startling change. If there was one emotion that Dave had
never seen on Simon's face it was fear,--and he didn't know for certain
that he saw it now. But there was alarm--unmistakable--and surprise
too.

"What do you mean?" he demanded.

Dave exulted inwardly. His brother's response had almost made up for the
evil news that he brought. For Dave's fortunes, as well as Simon's,
depended on the vast fertile tract being kept in the clan's possession.
His eyes narrowed ever so slightly. For the first time in his life, as
far as Dave could remember, Simon had encountered a situation that he
had not immediately mastered. Perhaps it was the beginning of Simon's
downfall, which meant--by no great stretch of the imagination--the
advancement of Dave. But in another second of clear thinking Dave knew
that in his brother's strength lay his own; if this mighty force at the
head of the clan was weakening, no hope remained for any of them. His
own face grew anxious.

"Out with it," Simon stormed. His tone was really urgent now, not
insolent as usual. "Good Lord, man, don't you know that if Bruce gets
that down to the settlements before the thirtieth of next month we're
lost--and nothing in this world can save us? We can't drive _him_ off,
like we drove the Rosses. There's too much law down in the valleys. If
he's got that paper, there's only one thing to do. Help me saddle a
horse."

"Wait a minute. I didn't say he had it. I only said he knew where it
was. He's still an hour or two walk from here, toward Little River, and
if we have to wait for him on the trail, we've got plenty of time. And
of course I ain't quite sure he _does_ know where it is."

Simon smiled mirthlessly. "The news is beginning to sound like the rest
of yours."

"Old Hudson is dead," Dave went on. "And don't look at me--I didn't do
it. I wish I had, though, first off. For once my judgment was better
than yours. The Killer got him."

"Yes. Go on."

"I was with him when it happened. My gun got jammed so I couldn't
shoot."

"Where is it now?"

Dave scrambled in vain for a story to explain the loss of his weapon to
Bruce, and the one that came out at last didn't do him particular
credit. "I--I threw the damn thing away. Wish I hadn't now, but it made
me so mad by jamming--it was a fool trick. Maybe I can go back after it
and find it."

Simon smiled again. "Very good so far," he commented.

Dave flushed. "Bruce was there too--fact is, creased the bear--and the
last minute before he died Hudson told him where the agreement was
hidden. I couldn't hear all he said--I was too far away--but I heard
enough to think that he told Bruce the hiding, place. It was natural
Hudson would know it, and we were fools for not asking him about it long
ago."

"And why didn't you get that information away from Bruce with your gun?"

"Didn't I tell you the thing was jammed? If it hadn't of been for that,
I'd done something more than find out where it is. I'd stopped this
nonsense once and for all, and let a hole through that tenderfoot big
enough to see through. _Then_ there'd never be any more trouble. It's
the thing to do now."

Simon looked at his brother's face with some wonder. More crafty and
cunning, Dave was like the coyote in that he didn't yield so quickly to
fury as that gray wolf, his brother. But when it did come, it seared
him. It had come now. Simon couldn't mistake the fact; he saw it plain
in the glowing eyes, the clenched hands, the drawn lips. Dave was
remembering the pain of the blow Bruce had given him, and the smart of
the words that had preceded it.

"You and he must have had a little session down there by the creek,"
Simon suggested slowly, "when your gun was jammed. Of course, he took
the gun. What's the use of trying to lie to me?"

"He did. What could I do?"

"And now you want him potted--from ambush."

"What's the use of waiting? Who'd know?" The two men stood face to face
in the quiet and deepening dusk of the barn; and there was growing
determination on each face. "Every day our chance is less and less,"
Dave went on. "We've been thinking we're safe, but if he knows where
that agreement is, we're not safe at all. How would you like to get
booted off these three thousand acres now, just after we've all got
attached to them? To start making our living as day laborers--and maybe
face a hangin' for some things of long ago? With this land behind him,
he'd be in a position to pay old debts, I'm telling you. We're not
secure, and you know it. The law doesn't forget, and it doesn't forgive.
We've been fooling away our time ever since we knew he was coming. We
should have met him on the trail and let the buzzards talk to him."

"Yes," Simon echoed in a strange half-whisper. "Let the buzzards talk to
him."

Dave took fresh heart at the sound of that voice. "No one would have
ever knowed it," he went on. "No one would ever know it now. They'd find
his bones, some time maybe, but there'd be no one to point to. They'd
never get any thing against us. Everybody except the mountain people
have forgotten about this affair. Those in the mountains are too
scattered and few to take any part in it. I tell you--it's all the way,
or no way at all. Tell me to wait for him on the trail."

"Wait. Wait a minute. How long before he will come?"

"Any time now. And don't postpone this matter any more. We're men, not
babies. He's not a fool or not a coward, either. He's got his old man's
blood in him--not his mother's to run away. As long as he ain't croaked,
all we've done so far is apt to come to nothing. And there's one thing
more. He's going to take the blood-feud up again."

"Lots of good it would do him. One against a dozen."

"But he's a shot--I saw that plain enough--and how'd you like to have
him shoot through _your_ windows some time? Old Elmira and Linda have
set him on, and he's hot for it."

"I wish you'd got that old heifer when you got her son," Simon said. He
still spoke calmly; but it was plain enough that Dave's words were
having the desired effect. Dave could discern this fact by certain
lights and expressions about the pupils of his brother's eyes, signs
learned and remembered long ago. "So he's taken up the blood-feud, has
he? I thought I gave his father some lessons in that a long time since.
Well, I suppose we must let him have his way!"

"And remember too," Dave urged, "what you told him when you met him in
the store. You said you wouldn't warn him twice."

"I remember." The two men were silent, but Dave stood no longer
motionless. The motions that he made, however, were not discernible in
the growing gloom of the barn. He was shivering all over with malice and
fury.

"Then you've given the word?" he asked.

"I've given the word, but I'll do it my own way. Listen, Dave." Simon
stood, head bent, deep in thought. "Could you arrange to have Linda and
the old hag out of the house when Bruce gets back?"

"Yes--"

"We've got to work this thing right. We can't operate in the open like
we used to. This man has taken up the blood-feud--but the thing to
do--is to let him come to us."

"But he won't do it. He'll go to the courts first."

Simon's face grew stern. "I don't want any more interruptions, Dave. I
mean we will want to give the impression that he attacked us first--on
his own free will. What if he comes into our house-a man unknown in
these parts--and something happens to him there--in the dead of night?
It wouldn't look so bad then, would it? Besides--if we got him
here--before the clan, we might be able to find out where that document
is. At least we'll have him here where everything will be in our favor.
First, how can you tell when he's going to come?"

"He ought to be here very soon. The moon's bright and I can get up on
the ridge and see his shadow through your field glasses when he crosses
the big south pasture. That will give me a full half-hour before he
comes."

"It's enough. I'm ready to give you your orders now. They are--just to
use your head, and on some pretext get those two women out of the house
so that Bruce can't find them when he returns. Don't let them come back
for an hour, if you can help it. If it works--all right. If it doesn't,
we'll use more direct measures. I'll tend to the rest."

He strode to the wall and took down a saddle from the hook. Quickly he
threw it over the back of one of the cow ponies, the animal that he had
punished. He put the bridle in Dave's hand. "Stop at the house for the
glasses, then ride to the ridge at once," he ordered. "Then keep
watch."

Without words Dave led the horse through the door and swung on to its
back. In an instant the wild folk, in the fringe of forest beyond,
paused in their night occupations to listen to the sound of hoof beats
on the turf. Then Simon slowly saddled his own horse.



XIX


The day was quite dead when Dave Turner reached his post on top of the
ridge. The gray of twilight had passed, the forest was lost in darkness,
the stars were all out. The only vestige of daylight that remained was a
pale, red glow over the Western mountains,--and this was more like red
flowers that had been placed on its grave in remembrance.

Fortunately, the moon rose early. Otherwise Dave's watch would have been
in vain. The soft light wrought strange miracles in the forest: bathing
the tree tops in silver, laying wonderful cobweb tapestries between the
trunks, upsetting the whole perspective as to distance and contour. Dave
didn't have long to wait. At the end of a half-hour he saw, through the
field glasses, the wavering of a strange black shadow on the distant
meadow. Only the vivid quality of the full moon enabled him to see it at
all.

He tried to get a better focus. It might be just the shadow of deer,
come to browse on the parched grass. Dave felt a little tremor of
excitement at the thought that if it were not Bruce, it was more likely
the last of the grizzlies, the Killer. The previous night the gray
forest king had made an excursion into Simon's pastures and had killed a
yearling calf; in all probability he would return to-night to finish his
feast. In fact, this night would in all probability see the end of the
Killer. Some one of the Turners would wait for him, with a loaded rifle,
in a safe ambush.

But it wasn't the Killer, after all. It was before his time; besides,
the shadow was too slender to be that of the huge bear. Dave Turner
watched a moment longer, so that there could be no possibility of a
mistake. Bruce was returning; he was little more than a half-hour's walk
from Linda's home.

Turner swung on his horse, then lashed the animal into a gallop. Less
than five minutes later he drew up to a halt beneath the Sentinel Pine,
almost a mile distant. For the first time, Dave began to move
cautiously.

It would complicate matters if the two women had already gone to bed.
The hour was early--not yet nine--but the fall of darkness is often the
going-to-bed time of the mountain people. It is warmer there and safer;
and the expense of candles is lessened. Incidentally, it is the natural
course for the human breed,--to bed at nightfall and up at dawn; and
only distortion of nature can change the habit. It is doubtful if even
the earliest men--those curious, long-armed, stiff-thumbed, heavy-jowled
forefathers far remote--were ever night hunters. Like the hawks and most
of the other birds of prey they were content to leave the game trails to
the beasts at night. As life in the mountains gets down to a primitive
basis, most of the hill people soon fall into this natural course. But
to-night Linda and old Elmira were sitting up, waiting for Bruce's
return.

A candle flame flickered at the window. Dave went up to the door and
knocked.

"Who's there?" Elmira called. It was a habit learned in the dreadful
days of twenty years ago, not to open a door without at least some
knowledge of who stood without. A lighted doorway sets off a target
almost as well as a field of white sets off a black bull's-eye.

Dave knew that truth was the proper course. "Dave Turner," he replied.

A long second of heavy, strange silence ensued. Then the woman spoke
again. There was a new note in her voice, a curious hoarseness, but at
the same time a sense of exultation and excitement. But Dave didn't
notice it. Perhaps the oaken door that the voice came through stripped
away all the overtones; possibly his own perceptions were too blunt to
receive it. He might, however, have been interested in the singular look
of wonder that flashed over Linda's face as she stared at her aged aunt.
Linda was not thinking of Dave. She had forgotten that he stood outside.
His visit was the last thing that either of them expected--except,
perhaps, on some such deadly business as the clan had come years
before--yet she found no space in her thought for him. Her whole
attention was seized and held by the unfamiliar note in her aunt's
voice, and a strange drawing of the woman's features that the closed
door prevented Dave from seeing. It was a look almost of rapture, hardly
to be expected in the presence of an enemy. The dim eyes seemed to glow
in the shadows. It was the look of one who had wandered steep and
unknown trails for uncounted years and sees the distant lights of his
home at last.

She got up from her chair and moved over to the little pack she had
carried on her back when she had walked up from her cabin. Linda still
gazed at her in growing wonder. The long years seemed to have fallen
away from her; she slipped across the uncarpeted floor with the agility
and silence of a tiger. She always had given the impression of latent
power, but never so much as now. She took some little object from the
bag and slipped it next to her withered and scrawny breast.

"What do you want?" she called out into the gloom.

Dave had been getting a little restless in the silence; but the voice
reassured him. "I'll tell you when you open the door. It's something
about Bruce."

Linda remembered him then. She leaped to the door and flung it wide. She
saw the stars without, the dark fringe of pines against the sky line
behind. She felt the wind and the cool breath of the darkness. But most
of all she saw the cunning, sharp-featured face of Dave Turner, with the
candlelight upon him. The yellow beams were in his eyes too. They seemed
full of guttering lights.

The few times that Linda had talked to Dave she had always felt uneasy
beneath his speculative gaze. The same sensation swept over her now. She
knew perfectly what she would have had to expect, long since, from this
man, were it not that he had lived in fear of his brother Simon. The
mighty leader of the clan had set a barrier around her as far as
personal attentions went,--and his reasons were obvious. The mountain
girls do not usually attain her perfection of form and face; his desire
for her was as jealous as it was intense and real. This dark-hearted man
of great and terrible emotions did not only know how to hate. In his own
savage way he could love too. Linda hated and feared him, but the
emotion was wholly different from the dread and abhorrence with which
she regarded Dave. "What about Bruce?" she demanded.

Dave leered. "Do you want to see him? He's lying--up here on the hill."

The tone was knowing, edged with cruelty; and it had the desired effect.
The color swept from the girl's face. In a single fraction of an instant
it showed stark white in the candlelight.

There was an instant's sensation of terrible cold. But her voice was
hard and lifeless when she spoke.

"You mean you've killed him?" she asked simply.

"We ain't killed him. We've just been teaching him a lesson," Dave
explained. "Simon warned him not to come up--and we've had to talk to
him a little--with fists and heels."

Linda cried out then, one agonized syllable. She knew what fists and
heels could do in the fights between the mountain men. They are as much
weapons of torture as the claws and fangs of the Killer. She had an
instant's dread picture of this strong man of hers lying maimed and
broken, a battered, whimpering, ineffective thing in the moonlight of
some distant hillside. The vision brought knowledge to her. Even more
clearly than in the second of their kiss, before he had gone to see
Hudson, she realized what an immutable part of her he was. She gazed
with growing horror at Dave's leering face. "Where is he?" she asked.
She remembered, with singular steadfastness, the pistol she had
concealed in her own room.

"I'll show you. If you want to get him in you'd better bring the old hag
with you. It'll take two of you to carry him."

"I'll come," the old woman said from across the shadowed room. She spoke
with a curious breathlessness. "I'll go at once."

The door closed behind the three of them, and they went out into the
moonlit forest. Dave walked first. There was an unlooked-for eagerness
in his motions, but Linda thought that she understood it. It was wholly
characteristic of him that he should find a degenerate rapture in
showing these two women the terrible handiwork of the Turners. He
rejoiced in just this sort of cruelty. She had no suspicion that this
excursion was only a pretext to get the two women away from the house,
and that his eagerness arose from deeper causes. It was true that Dave
exulted in the work, and strangely the fact that it was part of the plot
against Bruce had been almost forgotten in the face of a greater
emotion. He was alone in the darkness with Linda--except of course for a
helpless old woman--and the command of Simon in regard to his attitude
toward her seemed suddenly dim and far away. He led them over a hill,
into the deeper forest.

He walked swiftly, eagerly; the two women could hardly keep pace with
him. He left the dim trail and skirted about the thickets. No cry for
help could carry from this lonely place. No watchman on a hill could see
what transpired in the heavy coverts.

So intent was he that he quite failed to observe a singular little
signal between old Elmira and Linda. The woman half turned about, giving
the girl an instant's glimpse of something that she transferred from her
breast to her sleeve. It was slender and of steel, and it caught the
moonlight on its shining surface.

The girl's eyes glittered when she beheld it. She nodded, scarcely
perceptibly, and the strange file plunged deeper into the shadows.

Fifteen minutes later Dave drew up to a halt in a little patch of
moonlight, surrounded by a wall of low trees and brush.

"There's more than one way to make a date for a walk with a pretty
girl," he said.

The girl stared coldly into his eyes. "What do you mean?" she asked.

The man laughed harshly. "I mean that Bruce ain't got back yet--he's
still on the other side of Little River, for all I know--"

"Then why did you bring us here?"

"Just to be sociable," Dave returned. "I'll tell you, Linda. I wanted to
talk to you. I ain't been in favor of a lot of things Simon's been
doing--to you and your people. I thought maybe you and I would like to
be--friends."

No one could mistake the emotion behind the strained tone, the peculiar
languor in the furtive eyes. The girl drew back, shuddering. "I'm going
back," she told him.

"Wait. I'll take you back soon. Let's have a kiss and make friends. The
old lady won't look--"

He laughed again, a hoarse sound that rang far through the silences. He
moved toward her, hands reaching. She backed away. Then she half-tripped
over an outstretched root.

The next instant she was in his arms, struggling against their steel.
She didn't waste words in pleading. A sob caught at her throat, and she
fought with all her strength against the drawn, nearing face. She had
forgotten Elmira; in this dreadful moment of terror and danger the old
woman's broken strength seemed too little to be of aid. And Dave thought
her as helpless to oppose him as the tall pines that watched from above
them.

His wild laughter obscured the single sound that she made, a strange cry
that seemed lacking in all human quality. Rather it was such a sound as
a puma utters as it leaps upon its prey. It was the articulation of a
whole life of hatred that had come to a crisis at last,--of deadly and
terrible triumph after a whole decade of waiting. If Dave had discerned
that cry in time he would have hurled Linda from his arms to leap into a
position of defense. The desire for women in men goes down to the roots
of the world, but self-preservation is a deeper instinct still.

But he didn't hear it in time. Elmira had not struck with her knife. The
distance was too far for that. But she swung her cane with all her
force. The blow caught the man at the temple, his arms fell away from
the girl's body, he staggered grotesquely in the carpet of pine needles.
Then he fell face downward.

"His belt, quick!" the woman cried. No longer was her voice that of
decrepit age. The girl struggled with herself, wrenched back her
self-control, and leaped to obey her aunt. They snatched the man's belt
from about his waist, and the women locked it swiftly about his ankles.
With strong, hard hands they drew his wrists back of him and tied them
tight with the long bandana handkerchief he wore about his neck. They
worked almost in silence, with incredible rapidity and deftness.

The man was waking now, stirring in his unconsciousness, and swiftly the
old woman cut the buckskin thongs from his tall logging boots. These
also she twisted about the wrists, knotting them again and again, and
pulling them so tight they were almost buried in the lean flesh. Then
they turned him face upward to the moon.

The two women stood an instant, breathing hard. "What now?" Linda asked.
And a shiver of awe went over her at the sight of the woman's face.

"Nothing more, Linda," she answered, in a distant voice. "Leave Dave
Turner to me."

It was a strange picture. Womanhood--the softness and tenderness which
men have learned to associate with the name--seemed fallen away from
Linda and Elmira. They were only avengers,--like the she-bear that
fights for her cubs or the she-wolf that guards the lair. There was no
more mercy in them than in the females of the lower species. The moon
flooded the place with silver, the pines were dark and impassive as ever
above them.

Dave wakened. They saw him stir. They watched him try to draw his arms
from behind him. It was just a faint, little-understanding pull at
first. Then he wrenched and tugged with all his strength, flopping
strangely in the dirt. The effort increased until it was some way
suggestive of an animal in the death struggle,--a fur bearer dying in
the trap.

Terror was upon him. It was in his wild eyes and his moonlit face; it
was in the desperation and frenzy of his struggles. And the two women
saw it and smiled into each other's eyes.

Slowly his efforts ceased. He lay still in the pine needles. He turned
his head, first toward Linda, then to the inscrutable, dark face of the
old woman. As understanding came to him, the cold drops emerged upon his
swarthy skin.

"Good God!" he asked. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm going back," Linda answered. "You had some other purpose in
bringing me out here--or you wouldn't have brought Elmira, too. I'm
going back to wait for Bruce."

"And you and I will linger here," Elmira told him. "We have many things
to say to each other. We have many things to do. About my Abner--there
are many things you'll want to hear of him."

The last vestige of the man's spirit broke beneath the words. Abner had
been old Elmira's son,--a youth who had laughed often, and the one hope
of the old woman's declining years. And he had fallen before Dave's
ambush in a half-forgotten fight of long years before.

The man shivered in his bonds. Linda turned to go. The silence of the
wilderness deepened about them. "Oh, Linda, Linda," the man called.
"Don't leave me. Don't leave me here with her!" he pleaded.
"Please--please don't leave me in this devil's power. Make her let me
go."

But Linda didn't seem to hear. The brush crackled and rustled; and the
two--this dark-hearted man and the avenger--were left together.



XX


The homeward journey over the ridges had meant only pleasure to Bruce.
Every hour of it had brought a deeper and more intimate knowledge of the
wilderness. The days had been full of little, nerve-tingling adventures,
and the nights full of peace. And beyond all these, there was the hope
of seeing Linda again at the end of the trail.

Thoughts of her hardly ever left him throughout the long tramp. She had
more than fulfilled every expectation. It was true that he had found no
one of his own kin, as he had hoped; but the fact opened up new
possibilities that would have been otherwise forbidden.

It was strange how he remembered her kiss. He had known other kisses in
his days--being a purely rational and healthy young man--but there had
been nothing of immortality about them. Their warmth had died quickly,
and they had been forgotten. They were just delights of moonlight nights
and nothing more. But he would wake up from his dreams at night to feel
Linda's kiss still upon his lips. To recall it brought a strange
tenderness,--a softening of all the hard outlines of his picture of
life. It changed his viewpoint; it brought him a knowledge of a joy and
a gentleness that could exist even in this stern world of wilderness and
pines. With her face lingering before his eyes, the ridges themselves
seemed less stern and forbidding; there were softer messages in the
wind's breath; the drama of the wild that went on about him seemed less
remorseless and cruel.

He remembered the touch of her hands. They had been so cool, so gentle.
He remembered the changing lights in her dark eyes. Life had opened up
new vistas to him. Instead of a stern battleground, he began to realize
that it had a softer, gentler, kinder side,--a place where there could
be love as well as hatred, peace as well as battle, cheery homes and
firesides and pleasant ways and laughter instead of cold ways and lonely
trails and empty hearts and grim thoughts. Perhaps, if all went well,
tranquillity might come to him after all. Perhaps he might even know the
tranquil spirit of the pines.

These were mating days. It was true that the rutting season had not, in
reality, commenced. The wolf pack had not yet gathered, and would not
until after the heavy frosts. But the bucks had begun to rub the velvet
from their horns so that they would be hard and sharp for the fights to
come. And these would be savage battles--with death at the end of many
of them. But perhaps the joys that would follow--the roving, mating days
with the does--would more than make up for their pain. The trim females
were seen less often with their fawns; and they seemed strangely
restless and tremulous, perhaps wondering what fortune the fall would
have for them in the way of a mate.

The thought gave Bruce pleasure. He could picture the deer herd in the
fall,--the proud buck in the lead, ready to fight all contenders, his
harem of does, and what fawns and young bucks he permitted to follow
him. They would make stealing journeys down to the foothills to avoid
the snow, and all manner of pleasures would be theirs in the gentler
temperatures of the lowlands. They would know crisp dawns and breathless
nights, long runnings into the valleys, and to the does the realization
of motherhood when the spring broke.

But aside from his contemplations of Linda, the long tramp had many
delights for him. He rejoiced in every manifestation of the wild life
about him, whether it was a bushy-tailed old gray squirrel, watching him
from a tree limb, a magpie trying its best to insult him, or the
fleeting glimpse of a deer in the coverts. Once he saw the black form of
Ashur the bear, mumbling and grunting as he searched under rotten logs
for grubs. But he didn't see the Killer again. He didn't particularly
care to do so.

He kept his rifle ready during the day for game, but he shot only what
he needed. He did not attempt to kill the deer. He knew that he would
have no opportunity to care for the meat. But he did, occasionally,
shoot the head off a cock-grouse at close range, and no chef of Paris
could offer a more tempting dish than its flesh, rolled in flour and
served up, fried brown, in bacon grease. It was mostly white meat,
exceedingly tender, yet with the zest of wild game. But he dined on
bacon exclusively one night because, after many misses at grouse, he
declined to take the life of a gray squirrel that had perched in an oak
tree above the trail. Someway, it seemed to be getting too much pleasure
out of life for him to blast it with a rifle shot. A squirrel has only a
few ounces of flesh, and the woods without them would be dull and inane
indeed. Besides, they were bright-eyed, companionable people--dwellers
of the wilderness even as Bruce--and their personality had already
endeared itself to him.

Once he startled a fawn almost out of its wits when he came upon it
suddenly in a bend in the trail, and he shouted with delight as it
bounded awkwardly away. Once a porcupine rattled its quills at him and
tried to seem very ferocious. But it was all the most palpable of
bluffs, for Urson, while particularly adept at defense, has no powers of
offense whatever. He cannot move quickly. He can't shoot his spines, as
the story-books say. He can only sit on the ground and erect them into a
sort of suit of armor to repel attack. But Bruce knew enough not to
attempt to stroke the creature. If he had done so, he would have spent
the remainder of the season pulling out spines from the soft flesh of
his hand.

Urson was a patient, stupid, guileless creature, and he and Bruce had a
strange communion together as they stood face to face on the trail.
"You've got the right idea," Bruce told him. "To erect a wall around you
and let 'em yell outside without giving them a thought. To stand firm,
not to take part. You're a true son of the pines, Urson. Now let me
past."

But the idea was furthest from Urson's mind. He sat firm on the trail,
hunched into a spiny ball. Instead of killing him with his rifle butt,
as Dave would have done, Bruce laughed good-naturedly and went around
him.

Both days of the journey home he wakened sharply at dawn. The cool,
morning hours were the best for travel. He would follow down the narrow,
brown trail,--now through a heavy covert that rustled as the wild
creatures sped from his path, now up a long ridge, now down into a
still, dark glen, and sometimes into a strange, bleak place where the
forest fire had swept. Every foot was a delight to him.

He was of naturally strong physique, and although the days fatigued him
unmercifully, he always wakened refreshed in the dawn. At noon he would
stop to lunch, eating a few pieces of jerkey and frying a single
flapjack in his skillet. He learned how to effect it quickly, first
letting his fire burn down to coals. And usually, during the noon rest,
he would practice with his rifle.

He knew that if he were to fight the Turners, skill with a rifle was an
absolute necessity; such skill as would have felled the grizzly with one
shot instead of administering merely a flesh wound, accuracy to take off
the head of a grouse at fifty yards; and at the same time, an ability to
swing and aim the weapon in the shortest possible space of time. The
only thing that retarded him was the realization that he must not waste
too many cartridges. Elmira had brought him only a small supply.

He would walk all afternoon--going somewhat easier and resting more
often than in the morning; and these were the times that he appreciated
a fragment of jerked venison. He would halt just before nightfall and
make his camp.

The first work was usually to strip a young fir tree of its young,
slender branches. These, according to Linda's instructions, were laid on
the ground, their stalks overlapping, and in a remarkably few minutes he
could construct a bed as comfortable as a hair mattress. It was true
that the work always came at an hour when most of all he wanted food and
rest, but he knew that a restless night means quick fatigue the next
day. Then he would clean his game and build his fire and cook his
evening meal. Simple food had never tasted so good to him before. Bacon
grease was his only flavor, but it had a zest that all the sauces and
dressings of France could not approach. The jerkey was crisp and nutty;
his flapjacks went directly to the spot where he desired them to go.

But the best hour of all was after his meal, as he sat in the growing
shadows with his pipe. It was always an hour of calm. The little,
breathless noises of the wild people in the thickets; the gophers, to
whose half blind eyes--used to the darkness of their underground
passages--the firelight was almost blinding; the chipmunks, and even the
larger creatures came clearest to him then and told him more. But they
didn't frighten him. Ordinarily, he knew, the forest creatures of the
Southern Oregon mountains mean and do no harm to lonely campers.
Nevertheless, he kept fairly accurate track of his rifle. He had enough
memory of the charge of the Killer to wish to do that. And he thought
with some pleasure that he had a reserve arsenal,--Dave's thirty-thirty
with five shells in its magazine.

At this hour he felt the spirit of the pines as never before. He knew
their great, brooding sorrow, their infinite wisdom, their inexpressible
aloofness with which they kept watch over the wilderness. The smoke
would drift about him in soothing clouds; the glow of the coals was red
and warm over him. He could think then. Life revealed some of its lesser
mysteries to him. And he began to glimpse the distant gleam of even
greater truths, and sometimes it seemed to him that he could almost
catch and hold them. Always it was some message that the pines were
trying to tell him,--partly in words they made when their limbs rubbed
together, partly in the nature of a great allegory of which their dark,
impassive forms were the symbols. If he could only see clearly! But it
seemed to him that passion blinded his eyes.

"They talk only to the stars," Linda had said once of the pines. But he
had no illusions about this talk of theirs. It was greater, more fraught
with wisdom, than anything men might say together below them. He could
imagine them telling high secrets that he himself could discern but
dimly and could hardly understand. More and more he realized that the
pines, like the stars, were living symbols of great powers who lived
above the world, powers that would speak to men if they would but listen
long and patiently enough, and in whose creed lay happiness.

When the pipe was out he would go to his fragrant bed. The night hours
would pass in a breath. And he would rise and go on in the crisp dawns.

The last afternoon he traveled hard. He wanted to reach Linda's house
before nightfall. But the trail was too long for that. The twilight
fell, to find him still a weary two miles distant. And the way was quite
dark when he plunged into the south pasture of the Ross estates.

Half an hour later he was beneath the Sentinel Pine. He wondered why
Linda was not waiting beneath it; in his fancy, he thought of it as
being the ordained place for her. But perhaps she had merely failed to
hear his footsteps. He called into the open door.

"Linda," he said. "I've come back."

No answer reached him. The words rang through the silent rooms and
echoed back to him. He walked over the threshold.

A chair in the front room was turned over. His heart leaped at the sight
of it. "Linda," he called in alarm, "where are you? It's Bruce."

He stood an instant listening, a great fear creeping over him. He called
once more, first to Linda and then to the old woman. Then he leaped
through the doorway.

The kitchen was similarly deserted. From there he went to Linda's room.
Her coat and hat lay on the bed, but there was no Linda to stretch her
arms to him. He started to go out the way he had come, but went instead
to his own room. A sheet of note-paper lay on the bed.

It had been scrawled hurriedly; but although he had never received a
written word from Linda he did not doubt but that it was her hand:

     The Turners are coming--I caught a glimpse of them on the
     ridge. There is no use of my trying to resist, so I'll wait for
     them in the front room and maybe they won't find this note.
     They will take me to Simon's house, and I know from its
     structure that they will lock me in an interior room in the
     East wing. Use the window on that side nearest the North
     corner. My one hope is that you will come at once to save me.

Bruce's eyes leaped over the page; then thrust it into his pocket. He
slipped through the rear door of the house, into the shadows.



XXI


As Bruce hurried up the hill toward the Ross estates, he made a swift
calculation of the rifle shells in his pocket. The gun held six. He had
perhaps fifteen others in his pockets, and he hadn't stopped to
replenish them from the supply Elmira had brought. He hadn't brought
Dave's rifle with him, but had left it with the remainder of his pack.
He knew that the lighter he traveled the greater would be his chance of
success.

The note had explained the situation perfectly. Obviously the girl had
written when the clan was closing about the house, and finding her in
the front room, there had been no occasion to search the other rooms and
thus discover it. The girl had kept her head even in that moment of
crisis. A wave of admiration for her passed over him.

And the little action had set an example for him. He knew that only
rigid self-control and cool-headed strategy could achieve the thing he
had set out to do. There must be no false motions, no missteps. He must
put out of his mind all thought of what dreadful fate might have already
come upon the girl; such fancies would cost him his grip upon his own
faculties and lose him the power of clear thinking. His impulse was to
storm the door, to pour his lead through the lighted windows; but such
things could never take Linda out of Simon's hands. Only stealth and
caution, not blind courage and frenzy, could serve her now. Such blind
killing as his heart prompted had to wait for another time.

Nevertheless, the stock of his rifle felt good in his hands. Perhaps
there would be a running fight after he got the girl out of the house,
and then his cartridges would be needed. There might even be a moment of
close work with what guards the Turners had set over her. But the heavy
stock, used like a club, would be most use to him then.

He knew only the general direction of the Ross house where Simon lived.
Linda had told him it rested upon the crest of a small hill, beyond a
ridge of timber. The moonlight showed him a well-beaten trail, and he
strode swiftly along it. For once, he gave no heed to the stirring
forest life about him. When a dead log had fallen across his path, he
swung over it and hastened on.

He had a vague sense of familiarity with this winding trail. Perhaps he
had toddled down it as a baby, perhaps his mother had carried him along
it on a neighborly visit to the Rosses. He went over the hill and pushed
his way to the edge of the timber. All at once the moon showed him the
house.

He couldn't mistake it, even at this distance. And to Bruce it had a
singular effect of unreality. The mountain men did not ordinarily build
homes of such dimensions. They were usually merely log cabins of two or
three lower rooms and a garret to be reached with a ladder; or else, on
the rough mountain highways, crude dwellings of unpainted frame. The
ancestral home of the Rosses, however, had fully a dozen rooms, and it
loomed to an incredible size in the mystery of the moonlight. He saw
quaint gabled roofs and far-spreading wings. And it seemed more like a
house of enchantment, a structure raised by the rubbing of a magic lamp,
than the work of carpenters and masons.

Probably its wild surroundings had a great deal to do with this effect.
There were no roads leading to Trail's End. Material could not be
carried over its winding trails except on pack animals. He had a
realization of tremendous difficulties that had been conquered by
tireless effort, of long months of unending toil, of exhaustless
patience, and at the end,--a dream come true. All of its lumber had to
be hewed from the forests about. Its stone had been quarried from the
rock cliffs and hauled with infinite labor over the steep trails.

He understood now why the Turners had coveted it. It seemed the acme of
luxury to them. And more clearly than ever he understood why the Rosses
had died, sooner than relinquish it, and why its usurpation by the
Turners had left such a debt of hatred to Linda. It was such a house as
men dream about, a place to bequeath to their children and to perpetuate
their names. Built like a rock, it would stand through the decades, to
pass from one generation to another,--an enduring monument to the strong
thews of the men who had builded it. All men know that the love of home
is one of the few great impulses that has made toward civilization, but
by the same token it has been the cause of many wars. It was never an
instinct of a nomadic people, and possibly in these latter days--days
of apartments and flats and hotels--its hold is less. Perhaps the day is
coming when this love will die in the land, but with it will die the
strength to repel the heathen from our walls, and the land will not be
worth living in, anyway. But it was not dead to the mountain people. No
really primitive emotion ever is.

Perhaps, after all, it is a question of the age-old longing for
immortality, and therefore it must have its seat in a place higher than
this world of death. Men know that when they walk no longer under the
sun and the moon it is good to have certain monuments to keep their name
alive, whether it be blocks of granite at the grave-head, or sons living
in an ancestral home. The Rosses had known this instinct very well. As
all men who are strong-thewed and of real natural virtue, they had known
pride of race and name, and it had been a task worth while to build this
stately house on their far-lying acres. They had given their fiber to it
freely; no man who beheld the structure could doubt that fact. They had
simply consecrated their lives to it; their one Work by which they could
show to all who came after that by their own hands they had earned their
right to live.

They had been workers, these men; and there is no higher degree. But
their achievements had been stolen from their hands. Bruce felt the real
significance of his undertaking as never before.

He saw the broad lands lying under the moon. There were hundreds of
acres in alfalfa and clover to furnish hay for the winter feeding.
There were wide, green pastures, ensilvered by the moon; and fields of
corn laid out in even rows. The old appeal of the soil, an instinct that
no person of Anglo-Saxon descent can ever completely escape, swept
through him. They were worth fighting for, these fertile acres. The wind
brought up the sweet breath of ripening hay.

Not for nothing have a hundred generations of Anglo-Saxon people been
tillers of the soil. They had left a love of it to Bruce. In a single
flash of thought, even as he hastened toward the house where he supposed
Linda was held prisoner, the ancient joy returned to him. He knew what
it would be like to feel the earth's pulse through the handles of a
plow, to behold the first start of green things in the spring and the
golden ripening in fall; to watch the flocks through the breathless
nights and the herds feeding on the distant hills.

Bruce looked over the ground. He knew enough not to continue the trail
farther. The space in front was bathed in moonlight, and he would make
the best kind of target to any rifle-man watching from the windows of
the house. He turned through the coverts, seeking the shadow of the
forests at one side.

By going in a quartering direction he was able to approach within two
hundred yards of the house without emerging into the moonlight. At that
point the real difficulty of the stalk began. He hovered in the shadows,
then slipped one hundred feet farther to the trunk of a great oak tree.

He could see the house much more plainly now. True, it had suffered
neglect in the past twenty years; it needed painting and many of its
windows were broken, but it was a magnificent old mansion even yet. It
stood lost in its dreams in the moonlight; and if, as old stories say,
houses have memories, this old structure was remembering certain tragic
dramas that had waged within and about it in a long-ago day. Bruce
rejoiced to see that there were no lights in the east wing of the house;
the window that Linda had indicated in the note was just a black square
on the moonlit wall.

There was a neglected garden close to this wing of the house. Bruce
could make out rose bushes, grown to brambles, tall, rank weeds, and
heavy clumps of vines. If he could reach this spot in safety he could
approach within a few feet of the house and still remain in cover. He
went flat; then slowly crawled toward it.

Once a light sprang up in a window near the front, and he pressed close
to the earth. But in a moment it went away. He crept on. He didn't know
when a watchman in one of the dark windows would discern his creeping
figure. But he did know perfectly just what manner of greeting he might
expect in this event. There would be a single little spurt of fire in
the darkness, so small that probably his eyes would quite fail to catch
it. If they did discern it, there would be no time for a message to be
recorded in his brain. It would mean a swift and certain end of all
messages. The Turners would lose no time in emptying their rifles at
him, and there wouldn't be the slightest doubt about their hitting the
mark. All the clan were expert shots and the range was close.

The house was deeply silent. He felt a growing sense of awe. In a moment
more, he slipped into the shadows of the neglected rose gardens.

He lay quiet an instant, resting. He didn't wish to risk the success of
his expedition by fatiguing himself now. He wanted his full strength and
breath for any crisis that he should meet in the room where Linda was
confined.

Many times, he knew, skulking figures had been concealed in this garden.
Probably the Turners, in the days of the blood-feud, had often waited in
its shadows for a sight of some one of their enemies in a lighted
window. Old ghosts dwelt in it; he could see their shadows waver out of
the corner of his eyes. Or perhaps it was only the shadow of the
brambles, blown by the wind.

Once his heart leaped into his throat at a sharp crack of brush beside
him; and he could scarcely restrain a muscular jerk that might have
revealed his position. But when he turned his head he could see nothing
but the coverts and the moon above them. A garden snake, or perhaps a
blind mole, had made the sound.

Four minutes later he was within one dozen feet of the designated
window. There was a stretch of moonlight between, but he passed it
quickly. And now he stood in bold relief against the moonlit house-wall.

He was in perfectly plain sight of any one on the hill behind. Possibly
his distant form might have been discerned from the window of one of the
lesser houses occupied by Simon's kin. But he was too close to the wall
to be visible from the windows of Simon's house, except by a deliberate
scrutiny. And the window slipped up noiselessly in his hands.

He was considerably surprised. He had expected this window to be locked.
Some way, he felt less hopeful of success. He recalled in his mind the
directions that Linda had left, wondering if he had come to the wrong
window. But there was no chance of a mistake in this regard; it was the
northernmost window in the east wing. However, she had said that she
would be confined in an interior room, and possibly the Turners had seen
no need of barriers other than its locked door. Probably they had not
even anticipated that Bruce would attempt a rescue.

He leaped lightly upward and slipped silently into the room. Except for
the moonlit square on the floor it was quite in darkness. It seemed to
him that even in the night hours over a camp fire he had never known
such silence as this that pressed about him now.

He stood a moment, hardly breathing. But he decided it was not best to
strike a match. There were no enemies here, or they certainly would have
accosted him when he raised the window; and a match might reveal his
presence to some one in an adjoining room. He rested his hand against
the wall, then moved slowly around the room. He knew that by this
course he would soon encounter the door that led into the interior
rooms.

In a moment he found it. He stood waiting. He turned the knob gently;
then softly pulled. But the door was locked.

There was no sound now but the loud beating of his own heart. He could
no longer hear the voices of the wind outside the open window. He
wondered whether, should he hurl all his magnificent strength against
the panels, he could break the lock; and if he did so, whether he could
escape with the girl before he was shot down. But his hand, wandering
over the lock, encountered the key.

It was easy, after all. He turned the key. The door opened beneath his
hand.

If there had been a single ray of light under the door or through the
keyhole, his course would have been quite different. He would have
opened the door suddenly in that case, hoping to take by surprise
whosoever of the clan were guarding Linda. To open a door slowly into a
room full of enemies is only to give them plenty of time to cock their
rifles. But in this case the room was in darkness, and all that he need
fear was making a sudden sound. The opening slowly widened. Then he
slipped through and stood ten breathless seconds in silence.

"Linda," he whispered. He waited a long time for an answer. Then he
stole farther into the room.

"Linda," he said again. "It's Bruce. Are you here?"

And in that unfathomable silence he heard a sound--a sound so dim and
small that it only reached the frontier of hearing. It was a strange,
whispering, eerie sound, and it filled the room like the faintest,
almost imperceptible gust of wind. But there was no doubting its
reality. And after one more instant in which his heart stood still, he
knew what it was: the sound of suppressed breathing. A living creature
occupied this place of darkness with him, and was either half-gagged by
a handkerchief over the face or was trying to conceal its presence by
muffling its breathing. "Linda," he said again.

There was a strange response to the calling of that name. He heard no
whispered answer. Instead, the door he had just passed through shut
softly behind him.

For a fleeting instant he hoped that the wind had blown it shut. For it
is always the way of youth to hope,--as long as any hope is left. His
heart leaped and he whirled to face it. Then he heard the unmistakable
sound of a bolt being slid into place.

Some little space of time followed in silence. He struggled with growing
horror, and time seemed limitless. Then a strong man laughed grimly in
the darkness.



XXII


As Bruce waited, his eyes slowly became accustomed to the darkness. He
began to see the dim outlines of his fellow occupants of the
room,--fully seven brawny men seated in chairs about the walls. "Let's
hear you drop your rifle," one of them said.

Bruce recognized the grim voice as Simon's,--heard on one occasion
before. He let his rifle fall from his hands. He knew that only death
would be the answer to any resistance to these men. Then Simon scratched
a match, and without looking at him, bent to touch it to the wick of the
lamp.

The tiny flame sputtered and flickered, filling the room with dancing
shadows. Bruce looked about him. It was the same long, white-walled room
that Dave and Simon had conversed in, after Elmira had first dispatched
her message by Barney Wegan. Bruce knew that he faced the Turner clan at
last.

Simon sat beside the fireplace, the lamp at his elbow. As the wick
caught, the light brightened and steadied, and Bruce could see plainly.
On each side of him, in chairs about the walls, sat Simon's brothers and
his blood relations that shared the estate with him. They were huge,
gaunt men, most of them dark-bearded and sallow-skinned, and all of
them regarded him with the same gaze of speculative interest.

Bruce did not flinch before their gaze. He stood erect as he could,
instinctively defiant.

"Our guest is rather early," Simon began. "Dave hasn't come yet, and
Dave is the principal witness."

A bearded man across the room answered him. "But I guess we ain't goin'
to let the prisoner go for lack of evidence."

The circle laughed then,--a harsh sound that was not greatly different
from the laughter of the coyotes on the sagebrush hills. But they
sobered when they saw that Simon hadn't laughed. His dark eyes were
glowing.

"You, by no chance, met him on the way home, did you?" he asked.

"I wish I had," Bruce replied. "But I didn't."

"I don't understand your eagerness. You didn't seem overly eager to meet
us."

Bruce smiled wanly. These wilderness men regarded him with fresh
interest. Somehow, they hadn't counted on his smiling. It was almost as
if he were of the wilderness breed himself, instead of the son of
cities. "I'm here, am I not?" he said. "It isn't as if you came to my
house first."

He regarded the clansmen again. He _had_ missed Dave's crafty face in
the circle.

"Yes, you're here," Simon confirmed. "And I'm wondering if you remember
what I told you just as you left Martin's store that day--that I gave no
man two warnings."

"I remember that," Bruce replied. "I saw no reason for listening to you.
I don't see any reason now, and I wouldn't if it wasn't for that row of
guns."

Simon studied his pale face. "Perhaps you'll be sorry you didn't listen,
before this night is over. And there are many hours yet in it.
Bruce--you came up here to these mountains to open old wounds."

"Simon, I came up here to right wrongs--and you know it. If old wounds
are opened, I can't help it."

"And to-night," Simon went on as if he had not been answered, "you have
come unbidden into our house. It would be all the evidence the courts
would need, Bruce--that you crept into our house in the dead of night.
If anything happened to you here, no word could be raised against us.
You were a brave man, Bruce."

"So I can suppose you left the note?"

The circle laughed again, but Simon silenced them with a gesture.
"You're very keen," he said.

"Then where is Linda?" Bruce's eyes hardened. "I am more interested in
her whereabouts than in this talk with you."

"The last seen of her, she was going up a hill with Dave. When Dave
returns you can ask him."

The bearded man opposite from Simon uttered a short syllable of a laugh.
"And it don't look like he's going to return," he said. The knowing
look on his face was deeply abhorrent to Bruce. Curiously, Simon's face
flushed, and he whirled in his chair.

"Do you mean anything in particular, Old Bill?" he demanded.

"It looks to me like maybe Dave's forgot a lot of things you told him,
and he and Linda are havin' a little sparkin' time together out in the
brush."

The idea seemed to please the clan. But Simon's eyes glowed, and Bruce
himself felt the beginnings of a blind rage that might, unless he held
hard upon it, hurl him against their remorseless weapons. "I don't want
any more such talk out of you, Old Bill," Simon reproved him, "and we've
talked enough, anyway." His keen eyes studied Bruce's flushed face. "One
of you give our guest a chair and fix him up in it with a thong. We
don't want him flying off the coop and getting shot until we're done
talking to him."

One of the clansmen pushed a chair forward with sudden force, striking
Bruce in the knees and almost knocking him over. The circle leered, and
he sat down in it with as much ease as possible. Then one of the men
looped his arms to the arms of the chair with thongs of buckskin.
Another thong was tied about his ankles. Then the clansmen went back to
their chairs.

"I really don't see the use of all these dramatics," Bruce said coldly.
"And I don't particularly like veiled threats. At present I seem to be
in your hands."

"You don't seem to be," Simon answered with reddening eyes. "You are."

"I have no intention of saying I'm sorry I didn't heed the threats you
gave me before--and as to those I've heard to-night--they're not going
to do you any good, either. It is true that you found me in the house
you occupy in the dead of night--but it isn't your house to start with.
What a man seizes by murder isn't his."

"What a man holds with a hard fist and his rifle--in these
mountains--_is_ his," Simon contradicted him.

"Besides, you got me here with a trick," Bruce went on without heeding
him. "So don't pretend that any wickedness you do to-night was justified
by my coming. You'll have to answer for it just the same."

Simon leaned forward in his chair. His dark eyes glowed in the
lamplight. "I've heard such talk as that before," he said. "I expect
your own father talked like that a few times himself."

The words seemed to strike straight home to the gathered Turners. The
moment was breathless, weighted with suspense. All of them seemed
straining in their chairs.

Bruce's head bowed, but the veins stood out beneath the short hair on
his temples, and his lips trembled when he answered. "That was a greater
wickedness than anything--_anything_ you can do to-night. And you'll
have to answer for it all the more."

He spoke the last sentence with a calm assurance. Though spoken softly,
the words rang clear. But the answer of the evil-hearted man before him
was only a laugh.

"And there's one thing more I want to make clear," Bruce went on in the
strong voice of a man who had conquered his terror. And it was not
because he did not realize his danger. He was in the hands of the
Turners, and he knew that Simon had spoken certain words that, if for no
other reason than his reputation with his followers, he would have to
make good. Bruce knew that no moment of his life was ever fraught with
greater peril. But the fact itself that there were no doors of escape
open to him, and he was face to face with his destiny, steadied him all
the more.

The boy that had been wakened in his bed at home by the ring of the
'phone bell had wholly vanished now. A man of the wild places had come
instead, stern and courageous and unflinching.

"Everything is tolerable clear to us already," Simon said, "except your
sentence."

"I want you to know that I refuse to be impressed with this judicial
attitude of you and your blackguard followers," Bruce went on. "This
gathering of the group of you doesn't make any evil that you do any less
wrong, or the payment you'll have to make any less sure. It lies wholly
in your power to kill me while I'm sitting here, and I haven't much hope
but that you'll do it. But let me tell you this. A reign of bloodshed
and crime can go on only so long. You've been kings up here, and you
think the law can't reach you. But it will--believe me, it will."

"And this was the man who was going to begin the blood-feud--already
hollering about the law," Simon said to his followers. He turned to
Bruce. "It's plain that Dave isn't going to come. I'll have to be the
chief witness myself, after all. However, Dave told me all that I needed
to know. The first question I have to ask of you, Folger, is the
whereabouts of that agreement between your late lamented father and the
late lamented Matthew Ross, according to what the trapper Hudson told
you a few days ago."

Bruce was strong enough to laugh in his bonds. "Up to this time I have
given you and your murderous crowd credit for at least natural
intelligence," he replied, "but I see I was mistaken--or you wouldn't
expect an answer to that question."

"Do you mean you don't know its whereabouts?"

"I won't give you the satisfaction of knowing whether I know or not. I
just refuse to answer."

"I trust the ropes are tight enough about your wrists."

"Plenty tight, thank you. They are cutting the flesh so it bleeds."

"How would you like them some tighter?"

"Pull them till they cut my arms off, and you won't get a civil answer
out of me. In fact--" and the man's eyes blazed--"I'm tired of talking
to this outlaw crowd. And the sooner you do what you're going to do, the
better it will suit me."

"We'll come to that shortly enough. Disregarding that for a moment--we
understand that you want to open up the blood-feud again. Is that true?"

Bruce made no answer, only gazed without flinching into his questioner's
face.

"That was what my brother Dave led me to understand," Simon went on, "so
we've decided to let you have your way. It's open--it's been open since
you came here. You disregarded the warning I gave--and men don't
disregard my warnings twice. You threatened Dave with your rifle. This
is a different land than you're used to, Bruce, and we do things our own
way. You've hunted for trouble and now you've found it. Your father
before you thought he could stand against us--but he's been lying still
a long time. The Rosses thought so too. And it is part of our code never
to take back a threat--but always to make it good."

Bruce still sat with lowered head, seemingly not listening. The clansmen
gazed at him, and a new, more deadly spirit was in the room. None of
them smiled now; the whole circle of faces was dark and intent, their
eyes glittered through narrowed lids, their lips set. The air was
charged with suspense. The moment of crisis was near.

Sometimes the men glanced at their leader's face, and what they saw
there filled them with a grim and terrible eagerness. Simon was
beginning to run true to form. His dark passions were slowly mastering
him. For a moment they all sat as if entranced in a communion of
cruelty, and to Bruce they seemed like a colony of spotted rattlesnakes
such as sometimes hold their communions of hatred on the sun-blasted
cliffs.

All at once Simon laughed,--a sharp, hoarse sound that had, in its
overtones, a note of madness. Every man in the room started. They seemed
to have forgotten Bruce. They looked at their leader with a curious
expectancy. They seemed to know that that wild laugh betokened but one
thing--the impact of some terrible sort of inspiration.

As they watched, they saw the idea take hold of him. The huge face
darkened. His eyes seemed to smolder as he studied his huge hands. They
understood, these wilderness men. They had seen their leader in such
sessions before. A strange and grim idea had come to him; already he was
feasting on its possibilities. It seemed to heat his blood and blur his
vision.

"We've decided to be merciful, after all," he said slowly. But neither
Bruce nor the clansmen misunderstood him or were deceived. They only
knew that these words were simply part of a deadly jest that in a moment
all would understand. "Instead of filling you full of thirty-thirty
bullets, as better men than you have been filled and what we _ought_ to
do--we're just going to let you lay out all night--in the pasture--with
your feet tied and your hands behind your back."

No one relaxed. They listened, staring, for what would follow.

"You may get a bit cold before morning," Simon went on, "but you're
warmly dressed, and a little frost won't hurt you. And I've got the
place all picked out for you. And we're even going to move something
that's laying there so it will be more pleasant."

Again he paused. Bruce looked up.

"The thing that's lying there is a dead yearling calf, half ate up. It
was killed last night by the Killer--the old grizzly that maybe you've
heard of before. Some of the boys were going to wait in trees to-night
by the carcass and shoot the Killer when he comes back after another
meal--something that likely won't happen until about midnight if he runs
true to form. But it won't be necessary now. We're going to haul the
carcass away--down wind where he won't smell it. And we're going to
leave you there in its place to explain to him what became of it."

Bruce felt their glowing eyes upon him. Exultation was creeping over the
clan; once more their leader had done himself proud. It was such
suggestions as this that kept them in awe of him.

And they thought they understood. They supposed that the night would be
of the utter depths of terror to the tenderfoot from the cities, that
the bear would sniff and wander about him, and perchance the man's hair
would be turned quite white by morning. But being mountain men, they
thought that the actual danger of attack was not great. They supposed
that the inborn fear of men that all animals possess would keep him at a
distance. And, if by any unlikely chance the theft of the beef-carcass
should throw him into such a rage that he would charge Bruce, no harm
in particular would be done. The man was a Folger, an enemy of the clan,
and after once the telltale ropes were removed, no one would ask
questions about the mutilated, broken thing that would be found next
morning in the pasture. The story would carry down to the settlements
merely as a fresh atrocity of the Killer, the last and greatest of the
grizzlies.

But they had no realization of the full dreadfulness of the plan. They
hadn't heard the more recent history of the Killer,--the facts that
Simon had just learned from Dave. Strange and dark conjecturing occupied
Simon's mind, and he knew--in a moment's thought--that something more
than terror and indignity might be Bruce's fate. But his passion was
ripe for what might come. The few significant facts that they did not
know were merely that the Killer had already found men out, that he had
learned in an instant's meeting with Hudson beside Little River that men
were no longer to be feared, and worse, that he was raving and deadly
from the pain of the wound that Bruce's bullet had inflicted.

The circle of faces faded out for both of them as the eyes of Bruce and
Simon met and clashed and battled in the silent room.



XXIII


"If Simon Turner isn't a coward," Bruce said slowly to the clan, "he
will give me a chance to fight him now."

The room was wholly silent, and the clan turned expectant eyes to their
leader. Simon scowled, but he knew he had to make answer. His eyes crept
over Bruce's powerful body. "There is no obligation on my part to answer
any challenges by you," he said. "You are a prisoner. But if you think
you can sleep better in the pasture because of it, I'll let you have
your chance. Take off his ropes."

A knife slashed at his bonds. Simon stood up, and Bruce sprang from his
chair like a wild cat, aiming his hardened knuckles straight for the
leering lips. He made the attack with astonishing swiftness and power,
and his intention was to deliver at least one terrific blow before Simon
could get his arms up to defend himself. He had given the huge clan
leader credit for tremendous physical strength, but he didn't think that
the heavy body could move with real agility. But the great muscles
seemed to snap into tension, the head ducked to one side, and his own
huge fists struck out.

If Bruce's blow had gone straight home where it had been aimed, Simon
would have had nothing more to say for a few moments at least. When man
was built of clay, Nature saw fit to leave him with certain
imperfections lest he should think himself a god, and a weak spot in the
region of the chin is one of them. The jaw bones carry the impact of a
hard blow to certain nerve centers near the temples, and restful sleep
comes quickly. There are never any ill effects, unless further damage is
inflicted while unconsciousness is upon him. In spite of the fact that
Simon got quickly into a position of defense, that first blow still had
a fair chance of bringing the fight to an abrupt end. But still another
consideration remained.

Bruce's muscles had refused to respond. The leap had been powerful and
swift yet wholly inaccurate. And the reason was just that his wrists and
ankles had been numbed by the tight thongs by which they had been
confined. Simon met the leap with a short, powerful blow into Bruce's
face; and he reeled backward. The arms of the clansmen alone kept him
from falling.

The blow seemed to daze Bruce; and at first his only realization was
that the room suddenly rang with harsh and grating laughter. Then
Simon's words broke through it. "Put back the thongs," he ordered, "and
go get your horses."

Bruce was dimly aware of the falling of a silence, and then the arms of
strong men half carrying him to the door. But he couldn't see plainly at
first. The group stood in the shadow of the building; the moon was
behind. He knew that the clan had brought their horses and were waiting
for Simon's command. They loosened the ropes from about his ankles, and
two of the clansmen swung him on to the back of a horse. Then they
passed a rope under the horse's belly and tied his ankles anew.

Simon gave a command, and the strange file started. The night air
dispelled the mists in Bruce's brain, and full realization of all things
came to him again. One of the men--he recognized him as Young Bill--led
the horse on which he rode. Two of the clansmen rode in front, grim,
silent, incredibly tall figures in the moonlight. The remainder rode
immediately behind. Simon himself, bowed in his saddle, kept a little to
one side. Their shadows were long and grotesque on the soft grass of the
meadows, and the only sound was the soft footfall of their mounts.

A full mile distant across the lush fields the cavalcade halted about a
grotesque shadow in the grass. Bruce didn't have to look at it twice to
know what it was: the half-devoured body of the yearling calf that had
been the Killer's prey the night before. From thence on, their
operations became as outlandish occurrences in a dream. They seemed to
know just what to do. They took him from the saddle and bound his feet
again; then laid him in the fragrant grass. They searched his pockets,
taking the forged note that had led to his downfall. "It saves me a
trip," Simon commented. He saw two of them lift the torn body of the
animal on to the back of one of the horses, and he watched dully as the
horse plunged and wheeled under the unfamiliar weight. He thought for an
instant that it would step upon his own prone body, but he didn't
flinch. Simon spoke in the silence, but his words seemed to come from
far away.

"Quiet that horse or kill him," he said softly. "You can't drag the
carcass with your rope--the Killer would trace it if you did and maybe
spoil the evening for Bruce."

Strong arms sawed at the bits, and the horse quieted, trembling. For a
moment Bruce saw their white moonlit faces as they stared down at him.

"What about a gag?" one of them asked.

"No. Let him shout if he likes. There is no one to hear him here."

Then the tall men swung on their horses and headed back across the
fields. Bruce watched them dully. Their forms grew constantly more dim,
the sense of utter isolation increased. Then he saw the file pause, and
it seemed to him that words, too faint for him to understand, reached
him across the moonlit spaces. Then one of the party turned off toward
the ridge.

He guessed that it was Simon. He thought the man was riding toward
Linda's home.

He watched until the shadows had hidden them all. Then, straining
upward, he tested his bonds. He tugged with the full strength of his
arms, but there was not the play of an inch between his wrists. The
Turners had done their work well. Not the slightest chance of escape lay
in this quarter.

He wrenched himself to one side, then looked about him. The fields
stretched even and distant on one side, but he saw that the dark forest
was but fifty yards away on the other. He listened; and the little
night sounds reached him clearly. They had been sounds to rejoice in
before,--impulses to delightful fancies of a fawn stealing through the
thickets, or some of the Little People in their scurried, tremulous
business of the night hours. But lying helpless at the edge of the
forest, they were nothing to rejoice in now. He tried to shut his ears
to them.

He rolled again to his back and tried to find peace for his spirit in
the stars. There were millions of them. They were larger and more bright
than any time he had ever seen them. They stood in their high places,
wholly indifferent and impassive to all the strife and confusion of the
world below them; and Bruce wished that he could partake of their spirit
enough so that he could rise above the fear and bitterness that had
begun to oppress him. But only the pines could talk to them. Only the
tall trees, stretching upward toward them, could reach into their
mysterious calm.

His eyes discerned a thin filament of cloud that had swept up from
behind the ridges, and the sight recalled him to his own position with
added force. The moonlight, soft as it was, had been a tremendous relief
to him. At least, it would have enabled him to keep watch, and now he
dreaded the fall of utter darkness more than he had ever dreaded
anything in his life. It was an ancient instinct, coming straight from
the young days of the world when nightfall brought the hunting creatures
to the mouth of the cave, but he had never really experienced it before.
If the clouds spread, the moon that was his last remaining solace would
be obscured.

He watched with growing horror the slow extension of the clouds. One by
one the stars slipped beneath them. They drew slowly up to the moon and
for a long minute seemed to hover. They were not heavy clouds, however,
and in their thinner patches the stars looked dimly through. Finally the
moon swept under them.

The shadow fell around Bruce. For the first time he knew the age-old
terror of the darkness. Dreadful memories arose within him,--vague
things that had their font in the labyrinthal depths of the germ-plasm.
It is a knowledge that no man, with the weapons of the twentieth century
in his hands and in the glow of that great symbol of domain, the camp
fire, can really possess; but here, bound hand and foot in the darkness,
full understanding came to Bruce. He no longer knew himself as one of a
dominant breed, master of all the wild things in the world. He was
simply a living creature in a grim and unconquered world, alone and
helpless in the terror of the darkness.

The moonlight alternately grew and died as the moon passed in and out of
the heavier cloud patches. Winds must have been blowing in the high
lanes of the air, but there was no breath of them where Bruce lay. The
forests were silent, and the little rustlings and stirrings that reached
him from time to time only seemed to accentuate the quiet.

He speculated on how many hours had passed. He wondered if he could dare
to hope that midnight had already gone by and, through some divergence
from wilderness customs, the grizzly had failed to return to his feast.
It seemed endless hours since he had reëntered the empty rooms of
Linda's home. A wave of hope crept through the whole hydraulic system of
his veins. And then, as a sudden sound reached him from the forests at
one side, that bright wave of hope turned black, receded, and left only
despair.

He heard the sound but dimly. In fact, except for his straining with
every nerve alert, he might not have heard it at all. Nevertheless,
distance alone had dimmed it; it had been a large sound to start with.
So far had it come that only a scratch on the eardrums was left of it;
but there was no chance to misunderstand it. It cracked out to him
through the unfathomable silence, and all the elements by which he might
recognize it were distinct. It was the noise of a heavy thicket being
broken down and parted before an enormous body.

He waited, scarcely breathing, trying to tell himself he had been
mistaken. But a wiser, calmer self deep within him would not accept the
lie. He listened, straining. Then he heard the sound again.

Whoever came toward him had passed the heavy brush by now. The sounds
that reached him were just faint and intermittent whispers,--first of a
twig cracking beneath a heavy foot, then the rattle of two pebbles
knocked together. Long moments of utter silence would ensue between, in
which he could hear the steady drum of his heart in his breast and the
long roll of his blood in his veins. The shadows grew and deepened and
faded and grew again, as the moon passed from cloud to cloud.

The limbs of a young fir tree rustled and whispered as something brushed
against them. Leaves flicked together, and once a heavy limb popped like
a distant small-calibered rifle as a great weight broke it in two. Then,
as if the gods of the wilderness were using all their ingenuity to
torture him, the silence closed down deeper than ever before.

It lasted so long that he began to hope again. Perhaps the sounds had
been made by a deer stealing on its way to feed in the pastures. Yet he
knew the step had been too heavy for anything but the largest deer, and
their way was to encircle a thicket rather than crash through it. The
deer make it their business always to go with silence in these hours
when the beasts of prey are abroad, and usually a beetle in the leaves
makes more noise than they. It might have been the step of one of the
small, black bears--a harmless and friendly wilderness dweller. Yet the
impression lingered and strengthened that only some great hunter, a
beast who feared neither other beasts nor men, had been steadily coming
toward him through the forest. In the long silence that ensued Bruce
began to hope that the animal had turned off.

At that instant the moon slipped under a particularly heavy fragment of
cloud, and deep darkness settled over him. Even his white face was no
longer discernible in the dusk. He lay scarcely breathing, trying to
fight down his growing terror.

This silence could mean but one of two things. One of them was that the
creature who had made the sounds had turned off on one of the many
intersecting game trails that wind through the forest. This was his
hope. The alternative was one of despair. It was simply that the
creature had detected his presence and was stalking him in silence
through the shadows.

He thought that the light would never come. He strained again at his
ropes. The dark cloud swept on; and the moonlight, silver and bright,
broke over the scene.

The forest stood once more in sharp silhouette against the sky. The moon
stood high above the tapering tops of the pines. He studied with
straining eyes the dark fringe of shadows one hundred feet distant. And
at first he could see only the irregularities cast by the young trees,
the firs between which lay the brush coverts.

Then he detected a strange variation in the dark border of shadows. It
held his gaze, and its outlines slowly strengthened. So still it stood,
so seemingly a natural shadow that some irregularly shaped tree had
cast, that his eyes refused to recognize it. But in an instant more he
knew the truth.

The shadow was that of a great beast that had stalked him clear to the
border of the moonlight. The Killer had come for his dead.



XXIV


When Linda returned home the events of the night partook even of a
greater mystery. The front door was open, and she found plenty of
evidence that Bruce had returned from his journey. In the center of the
room lay his pack, a rifle slanting across it.

At first she did not notice the gun in particular. She supposed it was
Bruce's weapon and that he had come in, dropped his luggage, and was at
present somewhere in the house. It was true that one chair was upset,
but except for an instant's start she gave no thought to it. She thought
that he would probably go to the kitchen first for a bite to eat. He was
not in this room, however, nor had the lamp been lighted.

Her next idea was that Bruce, tired out, had gone to bed. She went back
softly to the front room, intending not to disturb him. Once more she
noticed the upset chair. The longer she regarded it, the more of a
puzzle it became. She moved over toward the pack and looked casually at
the rifle. In an instant more it was in her hands.

She saw at once that it was not Bruce's gun. The action, make, and
caliber were different. She was not a rifle-woman, and the little
shooting she had done had been with a pistol; but even a layman could
tell this much. Besides, it had certain peculiar notches on the stock
that the gun Elmira had furnished Bruce did not have.

She stood a moment in thought. The problem offered no ray of light. She
considered what Bruce's first action would have been, on returning to
the house to find her absent. Possibly he had gone in search of her. She
turned and went to the door of his bedroom.

She knocked on it softly. "Are you there, Bruce?" she called.

No answer returned to her. The rooms, in fact, were deeply silent. She
tried the door and found it unlocked. The room had not been occupied.

Thoroughly alarmed, she went back into the front room and tried to
decipher the mystery of the strange weapon. She couldn't conceive of any
possibility whereby Bruce would exchange his father's trusted gun for
this. Possibly it was an extra weapon that he had procured on his
journey. And since no possible gain would come of her going out into the
forests to seek him, she sat down to wait for his return. She knew that
if she did start out he might easily return in her absence and be
further alarmed.

The moments dragged by and her apprehension grew. She took the rifle in
her hands and, slipping the lever part way back, looked to see if there
were a cartridge in the barrel. She saw a glitter of brass, and it gave
her a measure of assurance. She had a pistol in her own room--a weapon
that Elmira had procured, years before, from a passing sportsman--and
for a moment she considered getting it also. She understood its action
better and would probably be more efficient with it if the need arose,
but for certain never-to-be-forgotten reasons she wished to keep this
weapon until the moment of utmost need.

Her whole stock of pistol cartridges consisted of six--completely
filling the magazine of the pistol. Closely watched by the Turners, she
had been unable to procure more. Many a dreadful night these six little
cylinders of brass had been a tremendous consolation to her. They had
been her sole defense, and she knew that in the final emergency she
could use them to deadly effect.

Linda was a girl who had always looked her situations in the face. She
was not one to flinch from the truth and with false optimism disbelieve
it. She had the courage of many generations of frontiersmen and
woodsmen, and she had their vision too. She knew these mountain realms;
better still she understood the dark passions of Simon and his
followers, and this little half-pound of steel and wood with its brass
shells might mean, in the dreadful last moment of despair, deliverance
from them. It might mean escape for herself when all other ways were cut
off. In this wild land, far from the reaches of law and without allies
except for a decrepit old woman, the pistol and its deadly loads had
been her greatest solace.

But she relied on the rifle now. And sitting in the shadow, she kept
watch over the moonlit ridge.

The hours passed, and the clouds were starting up from the horizon when
she thought she saw Bruce returning. A tall form came swinging toward
her, over the little trail that led between the tree trunks. She peered
intently. And in one instant more she knew that the approaching figure
was not Bruce, but the man she most feared of anyone on earth, Simon
Turner.

She knew him by his great form, his swinging stride. Her thoughts came
clear and true. It was obvious that his was no mission of stealth. He
was coming boldly, freely, not furtively; and he must have known that he
presented a perfect rifle target from the windows. Nevertheless, it is
well to be prepared for emergencies. If life in the mountains teaches
anything, it teaches that. She took the rifle and laid it behind a
little desk, out of sight. Then she went to the door.

"I want to come in, Linda," Simon told her.

"I told you long ago you couldn't come to this house," Linda answered
through the panels. "I want you to go away."

Simon laughed softly. "You'd better let me in. I've brought word of the
child you took to raise. You know who I mean."

Yes, Linda knew. "Do you mean Bruce?" she asked. "I let Dave in to-night
on the same pretext. Don't expect me to be caught twice by the same
lie."

"Dave? Where is Dave?" The fact was that the whereabouts of his brother
had suddenly become considerable of a mystery to Simon. All the way
from the pasture where he had left his clan he had been having black
pictures of Dave. He had thought about him and Linda out in the darkness
together, and his heart had seemed to smolder and burn with jealousy in
his breast. It had been a great relief to him to find her in the house.

"I wonder--where he is by now," Linda answered in a strange voice. "No
one in this world can answer that question, Simon. Tell me what you
want."

She opened the door. She couldn't bear to show fear of this man. And she
knew that an appearance of courage, at least, was the wisest course.

"No matter about him now. I want to talk to you on business. If I had
meant rough measures, I wouldn't have come alone."

"No," Linda scorned. "You would have brought your whole murdering band
with you. The Turners believe in overwhelming numbers."

The words stung him but he smiled grimly into her face. "I've come in
peace, Linda," he said, more gently. "I've come to give you a last
chance to make friends."

He walked past her into the room. He straightened the chair that had
been upset, smiling strangely the while, and sat down in it.

"Then tell me what you have to tell me," she said. "I'm in a hurry to go
to bed--and this really isn't the hour for calls."

He looked a long time into her face. She found it hard to hold her own
gaze. Many things could be doubted about this man, but his power and
his courage were not among them. The smile died from his lips, the
lines deepened on his face. She realized as never before the tempestuous
passions and unfathomable intensity of his nature.

"We've never been good friends," Simon went on slowly.

"We never could be," the girl answered. "We've stood for different
things."

"At first my efforts to make friends were just--to win you over to our
side. It didn't work--all it did was to waken other desires in
me--desires that perhaps have come to mean more than the possession of
the lands. You know what they are. You've always known--that any time
you wished--you could come and rule my house."

She nodded. She knew that she had won, against her will, the strange,
somber love of this mighty man. She had known it for months.

"As my wife--don't make any mistake about that. Linda, I'm a stern, hard
man. I've never known how to woo. I don't know that I want to know how,
the way it is done by weaker men. It has never been my way to ask for
what I wanted. But sometimes it seems to me that if I'd been a little
more gentle--not so masterful and so relentless--that I'd won you long
ago."

Linda looked up bravely into his face. "No, Simon. You could have
never--never won me! Oh, can't you see--even in this awful place a woman
wants something more than just brute strength and determination. Every
woman prays to find strength in the man she loves--but it isn't the
kind that you have, the kind that makes your men grovel before you, and
makes me tremble when I'm talking to you. It's a big, calm
strength--and I can't tell you what it is. It's something the pines
have, maybe--strength not to yield to the passions, but to restrain, not
to be afraid of, but to cling to--to stand upright and honorable and
manly, and make a woman strong just to see it in the man she loves."

He listened gravely. Her cheeks blazed. It was a strange scene--the
silent room, the implacable foes, the breathless suspense, the prophecy
and inspiration in her tones.

"Perhaps I should have been more gentle," he admitted. "I might have
forgotten--for a little while--this surging, irresistible impulse in my
muscles--and tried just to woo you, gently and humbly. But it's too late
now. I'm not a fool. I can't expect you to begin at the beginning. I can
only go on in my own way--my hard, remorseless, ruthless way.

"It isn't every man who is brave enough to see what he wants and knock
away all obstacles to get it," he went on. "Put that bravery to my
credit. To pay no attention to methods, only to look forward to the
result. That has been my creed. It is my creed now. Many less brave men
would fear your hatred--but I don't fear it as long as I possess what I
go after and a hope that I can get you over it. Many of my own brothers
hate me, but yet I don't care as long as they do my will. No matter how
much you scorn it, this bravery has always got me what I wanted, and it
will get me what I want now."

The high color died in her face. She wondered if the final emergency had
come at last.

"I've come to make a bargain. You can take it or you can refuse. On one
side is the end of all this conflict, to be my wife, to have what you
want--bought by the rich return from my thousands of acres. And I love
you, Linda. You know that."

The man spoke the truth. His terrible, dark love was all over him--in
his glowing eyes, in his drawn, deeply-lined face.

"In time, when you come around to my way of thinking, you'll love me. If
you refuse--this last time--I've got to take other ways. On that side is
defeat for you--as sure as day. The time is almost up when the title to
those lands is secure. Bruce is in our hands--"

She got up, white-faced. "Bruce--?"

He arose too. "Yes! Did you think he could stand against us? I'll show
him to you in the morning. To-night he's paying the price for ever
daring to oppose my will."

She turned imploring eyes. He saw them, and perhaps--far distant--he saw
the light of triumph too. A grim smile came to his lips.

"Simon," she cried. "Have mercy."

The word surprised him. It was the first time she had ever asked this
man for mercy. "Then you surrender--?"

"Simon, listen to me," she begged. "Let him go--and I won't even try to
fight you any more. I'll let you keep those lands and never try any more
to make you give them up. You and your brothers can keep them forever,
and we won't try to get revenge on you either. He and I will go away."

He gazed at her in deepening wonderment. For the moment, his mind
refused to accept the truth. He only knew that since he had faced her
before, some new, great strength had come to her,--that a power was in
her life that would make her forego all the long dream of her days.

He had known perfectly the call of the blood in her. He had understood
her hatred of the Turners, he could hate in the same way himself. He
realized her love for her father's home and how she had dreamed of
expelling its usurpers. Yet she was willing to renounce it all. The
power that had come to her was one that he, a man whose code of life was
no less cruel and remorseless than that of the Killer himself, could not
understand.

"But why?" he demanded. "Why are you willing to do all this for him?"

"Why?" she echoed. Once more the luster was in her dark eyes. "I suppose
it is because--I love him."

He looked at her with slowly darkening face. Passion welled within him.
An oath dropped from his lips, blasphemous, more savage than any
wilderness voice. Then he raised his arm and struck her tender flesh.

He struck her breast. The brutality of the man stood forth at last. No
picture that all the dreadful dramas of the wild could portray was more
terrible than this. The girl cried out, reeled and fell fainting from
the pain, and with smoldering eyes he gazed at her unmoved. Then he
turned out of the door.

But the curtain of this drama in the mountain home had not yet rung
down. Half-unconscious, she listened to his steps. He was out in the
moonlight, vanishing among the trees. Strange fancies swept her, all in
the smallest fraction of an instant, and a voice spoke clearly. With all
the strength of her will she dispelled the mists of dawning
unconsciousness that the pain had wrought and crept swiftly to the
little desk placed against the wall. Her hand fumbled in the shadow
behind it and brought out a glittering rifle. Then she crept to the open
doorway.

Lying on the floor, she raised the weapon to her shoulder. Her thumb
pressed back, strong and unfaltering, against the hammer; and she heard
it click as it sprung into place. Then she looked along the barrel until
she saw the swinging form of Simon through the sights.

There was no remorse in that cold gaze of hers. The wings of death
hovered over the man, ready to swoop down. Her fingers curled tighter
about the trigger. One ounce more pressure, and Simon's trail of
wickedness and bloodshed would have come to an end at last. But at that
instant her eyes widened with the dawn of an idea.

She knew this man. She knew the hatred that was upon him. And she
realized, as if by an inspiration from on High, that before he went to
his house and to sleep he would go once more into the presence of Bruce,
confined somewhere among these ridges and suffering the punishment of
having opposed his will. Simon would want one look to see how his plan
was getting on; perhaps he would want to utter one taunting word. And
Linda saw her chance.

She started to creep out of the door. Then she turned back, crawled
until she was no longer revealed in the silhouette of the lighted
doorway, and got swiftly to her feet. She dropped the rifle and darted
into her own room. There she procured a weapon that she trusted more,
her little pistol, loaded with six cartridges.

If she had understood the real nature of the danger that Bruce faced she
would have retained the rifle. It shot with many times the smashing
power of the little gun, and at long range was many times as accurate,
but even it would have seemed an ineffective defense against such an
enemy as was even now creeping toward Bruce's body. But she knew that in
a crisis, against such of the Turners as she thought she might have to
face, it would serve her much better than the more awkward, heavier
weapon. Besides, she knew how to wield it, and all her life she had kept
it for just such an emergency.

The pain of the blow was quite gone now, except for a strange sickness
that had encompassed her. But she was never colder of nerve and surer
of muscle. Cunningly she lay down again before she crept through the
door, so that if Simon chanced to look about he would fail to see that
she followed him. She crept to the thickets, then stood up. Three
hundred yards down the slope she could see Simon's dimming figure in the
moonlight, and swiftly she sped after him.



XXV


The shadow that Bruce saw at the edge of the forest could not be
mistaken as to identity. The hopes that he had held before--that this
stalking figure might be that of a deer or an elk--could no longer be
entertained. Men as a rule do not love the wild and wailing sobs of a
coyote, as he looks down upon a camp fire from the ridge above. Sleep
does not come easily when a gaunt wolf walks in a slow, inquisitive
circle about the pallet, scarcely a leaf rustling beneath his feet. And
a few times, in the history of the frontier, men have had queer
tinglings and creepings in the scalp when they have happened to glance
over their shoulders and see the eyes of a great, tawny puma, glowing an
odd blue in the firelight. Yet Bruce would have had any one of these, or
all three together, in preference to the Killer.

The reason was extremely simple. No words have ever been capable of
expressing the depths of cowardice of which a coyote is capable. He will
whine and weep about a camp, like a soul lost between two worlds, but if
he is in his right mind he would have each one of his gray hairs plucked
out, one by one, rather than attack a man. The cunning breed to which he
belongs has found out that it doesn't pay. The wolf is sometimes
disquietingly brave when he is fortified by his pack brethren in the
winter, but in such a season as this he is particularly careful to keep
out of the sight of man. And the Tawny One himself, white-fanged and
long-clawed and powerful as he is, never gets farther than certain
dreadful, speculative dreams.

But none of these things was true of the Killer. He had already shown
his scorn of men. His very stride showed that he feared no living
creature that shared the forest with him. In fact, he considered himself
the forest master. The bear is never a particularly timid animal, and
whatever timidity the Killer possessed was as utterly gone as
yesterday's daylight.

Bruce watched him with unwinking eyes. The shadow wavered ever so
slightly, as the Killer turned his head this way and that. But except to
follow it with his eyes, Bruce made no motion. The inner guardians of a
man's life--voices that are more to be relied upon than the promptings
of any conscious knowledge--had already told him what to do. These
monitors had the wisdom of the pines themselves, and they had revealed
to him his one hope. It was just to lie still, without a twitch of a
muscle. It might be that the Killer would fail to discern his outline.
Bruce had no conscious knowledge, as yet, that it is movement rather
than form to which the eyes of the wild creatures are most receptive.
But he acted upon that fact now as if by instinct. He was not lying in
quite the exact spot where the Killer had left his dead the preceding
night, and possibly his outline was not enough like it to attract the
grizzly's attention. Besides, in the intermittent light, it was wholly
possible that the grizzly would try to find the remains of his feast by
smell alone; and if this were lacking, and Bruce made no movements to
attract his attention, he might wander away in search of other game.

For the first time in his life, Bruce knew Fear as it really was. It is
a knowledge that few dwellers in cities can possibly have; and so few
times has it really been experienced in these days of civilization that
men have mostly forgotten what it is like. If they experience it at all,
it is usually only in a dream that arises from the germ-plasm,--a
nightmare to paralyze the muscles and chill the heart and freeze a man
in his bed. The moon was strange and white as it slipped in and out of
the clouds, and the forest, mysterious as Death itself, lightened and
darkened alternately with a strange effect of unreality; but for all
that, Bruce could not make himself believe that this was just a dream.
The dreadful reality remained that the Killer, whose name and works he
knew, was even now investigating him from the shadows one hundred feet
away.

The fear that came to him was that of the young world,--fear without
recompense, direct and primitive fear that grew on him like a sickness.
It was the fear that the deer knew as they crept down their dusky trails
at night; it was the fear of darkness and silence and pain and heaven
knows what cruelty that would be visited upon him by those terrible,
rending fangs and claws. It was the fear that can be heard in the pack
song in the dreadful winter season, and that can be felt in strange
overtones, in the sobbing wail of despair that the coyote utters in the
half-darkness. He had been afraid for his life every moment he was in
the hands of the Turners. He knew that if he survived this night, he
would have to face death again. He had no hopes of deliverance
altogether. But the Turners were men, and they worked with knife blade
and bullet, not rending fang and claw. He could face men bravely; but it
was hard to keep a strong heart in the face of this ancient fear of
beasts.

The Killer seemed disturbed and moved slowly along the edge of the
moonlight. Bruce could trace his movements by the irregularity in the
line of shadows. He seemed to be moving more cautiously than ever, now.
Bruce could not hear the slightest sound.

For an instant Bruce had an exultant hope that the bear would continue
on down the edge of the forest and leave him; and his heart stood still
as the great beast paused, sniffing. But some smell in the air seemed to
reach him, and he came stealing back.

In reality, the Killer was puzzled. He had come to this place straight
through the forest with the expectation that food--flesh to tear with
his fangs--would be waiting for him. Perhaps he had no actual memory of
killing the calf the night before. Possibly it was only instinct, not
conscious intelligence, that brought him back to what was left of his
feast the preceding night. And now, as he waited at the border of the
darkness, he knew that a strange change had taken place. And the Killer
did not like strangeness.

The smell that he had expected had dimmed to such an extent that it
promoted no muscular impulse. Perhaps it was only obliterated by a
stranger smell,--one that was vaguely familiar and wakened a slow,
brooding anger in his great beast's heart.

He was not timid; yet he retained some of his natural caution and
remained in the gloom while he made his investigations. Probably it was
a hunting instinct alone. He crept slowly up and down the border of
moonlight, and his anger seemed to grow and deepen within him. He felt
dimly that he had been cheated out of his meal. And once before he had
been similarly cheated; but there had been singular triumph at the end
of that experience.

All at once a movement, far across the pasture, caught his attention.
Remote as it was, he identified the tall form at once; it was just such
a creature as he had blasted with one blow a day or two before. But it
dimmed quickly in the darkness. It seemed only that some one had come,
taken one glance at the drama at the edge of the forest, and had
departed. Bruce himself had not seen the figure; and perhaps it was the
mercy of Fate--not usually merciful--that he did not. He might have been
caused to hope again, only to know a deeper despair when the man left
him without giving aid. For the tall form had been that of Simon coming,
as Linda had anticipated, for a moment's inspection of his handiwork.
And seeing that it was good, he had departed again.

The grizzly watched him go, then turned back to his questioning regard
of the strange, dark figure that lay so prone in the grass in front. The
darkness dropped over him as the moon went behind a heavy patch of
cloud.

And in that moment of darkness, the Killer understood. He remembered
now. Possibly the upright form of Simon had suggested it to him;
possibly the wind had only blown straighter and thus permitted him to
identify the troubling smells. All at once a memory flashed over
him,--of a scene in a distant glen, and similar tall figures that tried
to drive him from his food. He had charged then, struck once, and one of
the forms had lain very still. He remembered the pungent, maddening odor
that had reached him after his blow had gone home. Most clearly of all,
he remembered how his fangs had struck and sunk.

He knew this strange shadow now. It was just another of that tall breed
he had learned to hate, and it was simply lying prone as his foe had
done after the charge beside Little River. In fact, the still-lying form
recalled the other occasion with particular vividness. The excitement
that he had felt before returned to him now; he remembered his
disappointment when the whistling bullets from the hillside above had
driven him from his dead. But there were no whistling bullets now.
Except for them, there would have been further rapture beside that
stream; but he might have it now.

His fangs had sunk home just once, before, and his blood leaped as he
recalled the passion he had felt. The old hunting madness came back to
him. It was the fair game, this that lay so still in the grass, just as
the body of the calf had been and just as the warm body of Hudson in the
distant glen.

The wound at his side gave him a twinge of pain. It served to make his
memories all the clearer. The lurid lights grew in his eyes. Rage swept
over him.

But he didn't charge blindly. He retained enough of his hunting caution
to know that to stalk was the proper course. It was true that there was
no shrubbery to hide him, yet in his time he had made successful stalks
in the open, even upon deer. He moved farther out from the edge of the
forest.

At that instant the moon came out and revealed him, all too vividly, to
Bruce. The Killer's great gray figure in the silver light was creeping
toward him across the silvered grass.

       *       *       *       *       *

When Linda left her house, her first realization was the need of
caution. It would not do to let Simon see her. And she knew that only
her long training in the hills, her practice in climbing the winding
trails, would enable her to keep pace with the fast-walking man without
being seen.

In her concern for Bruce, she had completely forgotten the events of the
earlier part of the evening. Wild and stirring though they were, they
now seemed to her as incidents of remote years, nothing to be
remembered in this hour of crisis. But she remembered them vividly when,
two hundred yards from the house, she saw two strange figures coming
toward her between the moonlit tree trunks.

There was very little of reality about either. The foremost figure was
bent and strange, but she knew that it could be no one but Elmira. The
second, however--half-obscured behind her--offered no interpretation of
outline at all at first. But at the turn of the trail she saw both
figures in vivid profile. Elmira was coming homeward, bent over her
cane, and she led a saddled horse by its bridle rein.

Still keeping Simon in sight, Linda ran swiftly toward her. She didn't
understand the deep awe that stole over her,--an emotion that even her
fear for Bruce could not transcend. There was a quality in Elmira's face
and posture that she had never seen before. It was as if she were
walking in her sleep, she came with such a strange heaviness and
languor, her cane creeping through the pine needles of the trail in
front. She did not seem to be aware of Linda's approach until the girl
was only ten feet distant. Then she looked up, and Linda saw the
moonlight on her face.

She saw something else too, but she didn't know what it was. Her own
eyes widened. The thin lips were drooping, the eyes looked as if she
were asleep. The face was a strange net of wrinkles in the soft light.
Terrible emotions had but recently died and left their ashes upon it.
But Linda knew that this was no time to stop and wonder and ask
questions.

"Give me the horse," she commanded. "I'm going to help Bruce."

"You can have it," Elmira answered in an unfamiliar voice. "It's the
horse that--that Dave Turner rode here--and he won't want him any more."

Linda took the rein, passed it over the horse's head, and started to
swing into the saddle. Then she turned with a gasp as the woman slipped
something into her hand.

Linda looked down and saw it was the hilt of the knife that Elmira had
carried with her when the two women had gone with Dave into the woods.
The blade glittered; but Linda was afraid to look at it closely. "You
might need that, too," the old woman said. "It may be wet--I can't
remember. But take it, anyway."

Linda hardly heard. She thrust the blade into the leather of the saddle,
then swung on her horse. Once more she sought Simon's figure. Far away
she saw it, just as it vanished into the heavy timber on top of the
hill.

She rode swiftly until she began to fear that he might hear the hoof
beat of her mount; then she drew up to a walk. And when she had crested
the hill and had followed down its long slope into the glen, the moon
went under the clouds for the first time.

She lost sight of Simon at once. Seemingly her effort to save Bruce had
come to nothing, after all.

But she didn't turn back. There were light patches in the sky, and the
moon might shine forth again.

She followed down the trail toward the cleared lands that the Turners
cultivated. She went to their very edge. It was a rather high point, so
she waited here for the moon to emerge again. Never, it seemed to her,
had it moved so slowly. But all at once its light flowed forth over the
land.

Her eyes searched the distant spaces, but she could catch no glimpse of
Simon between the trees. Evidently he no longer walked in the direction
of the house. Then she looked out over the tilled lands.

Almost a quarter of a mile away she saw the flicker of a miniature
shadow. Only the vivid quality of the moonlight, against which any
shadow was clear-cut and sharp, enabled her to discern it at all. It was
Simon, and evidently his business had taken him into the meadows.
Feeling that she was on the right track at last, she urged her horse
forward again, keeping to the shadow of the timber at first.

Simon walked almost parallel to the dark fringe for nearly a mile; then
turned off into the tilled lands. She rode opposite him and reined in
the horse to watch.

When the distance had almost obscured him, she saw him stop. He waited a
long time, then turned back. The moon went in and out of the clouds.
Then, trusting to the distance to conceal her, Linda rode slowly out
into the clearing.

Simon reëntered the timber, his inspection seemingly done, and Linda
still rode in the general direction he had gone. The darkness fell
again, and for the space of perhaps five minutes all the surroundings
were obscured. A curious sense of impending events came over her as she
headed on toward the distant wall of forest beyond.

Then, the clouds slowly dimming under the moon, the light grew with
almost imperceptible encroachments. At first it was only bright enough
to show her own dim shadow on the grass. The utter gloom that was over
the fields lessened and drew away like receding curtains; her vision
reached ever farther, the shadows grew more clearly outlined and
distinct. Then the moon rolled forth into a wholly open patch of sky--a
white sphere with a sprinkling of vivid stars around it--and the silver
radiance poured down.

It was like the breaking of dawn. The fields stretched to incredible
distances about her. The forest beyond emerged in distinct outline; she
could see every irregularity in the plain. And in one instant's glance
she knew that she had found Bruce.

His situation went home to her in one sweep of the eyes. Bruce was not
alone. Even now a great, towering figure was creeping toward him from
the forest. Linda cried out, and with the long strap of her rein lashed
her horse into the fastest pace it knew.

       *       *       *       *       *

Bruce did not hear her come. He lay in the soft grass, waiting for
death. A great calm had come upon him; a strange, quiet strength that
the pines themselves might have lent to him; and he made no cry. In this
dreadful last moment of despair the worst of his terror had gone and
left his thoughts singularly clear. And but one desire was left to him:
that the Killer might be merciful and end his frail existence with one
blow.

It was not a great deal to ask for; but he knew perfectly that only by
the mercy of the forest gods could it come to pass. They are usually not
so kind to the dying; and it is not the wild-animal way to take pains to
kill at the first blow. Yet his eyes held straight. The Killer crept
slowly toward him; more and more of his vast body was revealed above the
tall heads of the grass. And now all that Bruce knew was a great
wonder,--a strange expectancy and awe of what the opening gates of
darkness would reveal.

The Killer moved with dreadful slowness and deliberation. He was no
longer afraid. It was just as it had been before,--a warm figure lying
still and helpless for his own terrible pleasure. A few more steps and
he would be near enough to see plainly; then--after the grizzly
habit--to fling into the charge. It was his own way of hunting,--to
stalk within a few score of feet, then to make a furious, resistless
rush. He paused, his muscles setting. And then the meadows suddenly rang
with the undulations of his snarl.

Almost unconscious, Bruce did not understand what had caused this
utterance. But strangely, the bear had lifted his head and was staring
straight over him. For the first time Bruce heard the wild beat of
hoofs on the turf behind him.

He didn't have time to turn and look. There was no opportunity even for
a flood of renewed hope. Events followed upon one another with startling
rapidity. The sharp, unmistakable crack of a pistol leaped through the
dusk, and a bullet sung over his body. And then a wild-riding figure
swept up to him.

It was Linda, firing as she came. How she had been able to control her
horse and ride him into that scene of peril no words may reveal.
Perhaps, running wildly beneath the lash, his starting eyes did not
discern or interpret the gray figure scarcely a score of yards distant
from Bruce; and it is true the grizzly's pungent smell--a thing to
terrify much more and to be interpreted more clearly than any kind of
dim form in the moonlight--was blown in the opposite direction. Perhaps
the lashing strap recalled the terrible punishment the horse had
undergone earlier that evening at the hands of Simon and no room was
left for any lesser terror. But most likely of all, just as in the case
of brave soldiers riding their horses into battle, the girl's own
strength and courage went into him. Always it has been the same; the
steed partook of its rider's own spirit.

The bear reared up, snarling with wrath, but for a moment it dared not
charge. The sudden appearance of the girl and the horse held him
momentarily at bay. The girl swung to the ground in one leap, fired
again, thrust her arm through the loop of the bridle rein, then knelt
at Bruce's side. The white blade that she carried in her left hand
slashed at his bonds.

The horse, plunging, seemed to jerk her body back and forth, and endless
seconds seemed to go by before the last of the thongs was severed. In
reality the whole rescue was unbelievably swift. The man helped her all
he could. "Up--up into the saddle," she commanded. The grizzly growled
again, advancing remorselessly toward them, and twice more she fired.
Two of the bullets went home in his great body, but their weight and
shocking power were too slight to affect him. He went down once more on
all fours, preparing to charge.

Bruce, in spite of the fact that his limbs had been nearly paralyzed by
the tight bonds, managed to grasp the saddlehorn. In the strength of
new-born hope he pulled himself half up on it, and he felt Linda's
strong arms behind him pushing up. The horse plunged in deadly fear; and
the Killer leaped toward them. Once more the pistol cracked. Then the
horse broke and ran in a frenzy of terror.

Bruce was full in the saddle by then, and even at the first leap his arm
swept out to the girl on the ground beside him. He swung her towards
him, and at the same time her hands caught at the arching back of the
saddle. Never had her fine young strength been put to a greater test
than when she tried to pull herself up on the speeding animal's back.
For the first fifty feet she was half-dragged, but slowly--with Bruce's
help--she pulled herself up to a position of security.

The Killer's charge had come a few seconds too late. For a moment he
raced behind them in insane fury, but only his savage growl leaped
through the darkness fast enough to catch up with them. And the distance
slowly widened.

The Killer had been cheated again; and by the same token Simon's oath
had been proved untrue. For once the remorseless strength of which he
boasted had been worsted by a greater strength; and love, not hate, was
the power that gave it. For once a girl's courage--a courage greater
than that with which he obeyed the dictates of his cruel will--had cost
him his victory. The war that he and his outlaw band had begun so long
ago had not yet been won.

Indeed, if Simon could have seen what the moon saw as it peered out from
behind the clouds, he would have known that one of the debts of blood
incurred so many years ago had even now been paid. Far away on a distant
hillside there was one who gave no heed to the fast hoof beats of the
speeding horse. It was Dave Turner, and his trail of lust and wickedness
was ended at last. He lay with lifted face, and there were curious dark
stains on the pine needles.

It was the first blood since the reopening of the feud. And the pines,
those tall, dark sentinels of the wilderness, seemed to look down upon
him in passionless contemplation, as if they wondered at the stumbling
ways of men. Their branches rubbed together and made words as the wind
swept through them, but no man may say what those words were.



BOOK THREE

THE COMING OF THE STRENGTH



XXVI


Fall was at hand at Trail's End. One night, and the summer was still a
joyous spirit in the land, birds nested, skies were blue, soft winds
wandered here and there through the forest. One morning, and a startling
change had come upon the wilderness world. The spirit of autumn had come
with golden wings.

The wild creatures, up and about at their pursuits long before dawn,
were the first to see the change. A buck deer--a noble creature with six
points on his spreading horns--got the first inkling of it when he
stopped at a spring to drink. It was true that an hour before he had
noticed a curious crispness and a new stir in the air, but he had been
so busy keeping out of the ambushes of the Tawny One that he had not
noticed it. The air had been chill in his nostrils, but thanks to a
heavy growth of hair that--with mysterious foresight--had begun to come
upon his body, it gave him no discomfort. But it was a puzzling and
significant thing that the water he bent to drink had been transformed
to something hard and white and burning cold to the tip of his nose.

It was the first real freeze. True, for the past few nights there had
been a measure of tinkling, cobweb frost on the ground in wet places,
but even the tender-skinned birds--always most watchful of signs of this
kind--had disregarded it. But there was no disregarding this half-inch
of blue ice that had covered the spring. The buck deer struck it angrily
with his front hoofs, broke through and drank; then went snorting up the
hill.

His anger was in itself a significant thing. In the long, easy-going
summer days, Blacktail had almost forgotten what anger was like. He had
been content to roam over the ridges, cropping the leaves and grass,
avoiding danger and growing fat. But all at once this kind of existence
had palled on him. He felt that he wanted only one thing--not food or
drink or safety--but a good, slashing, hooking, hoof-carving battle with
another buck of his own species. An unwonted crossness had come upon
him, and his soft eyes burned with a blue fire. He remembered the does,
too--with a sudden leap of his blood--and wondered where they were
keeping themselves. Being only a beast he did not know that this new
belligerent spirit was just as much a sign of fall as the soft blush
that was coming on the leaves. The simple fact was that fall means the
beginning of the rut--the wild mating days when the bucks battle among
themselves and choose their harems of does.

He had rather liked his appearance as he saw himself in the water of the
spring. The last of the velvet had been rubbed from his horns, and the
twelve tines (six on each horn) were as hard and almost as sharp as so
many bayonet points. As the morning dawned, the change in the face of
nature became ever more manifest. The leaves of the shrubbery began to
change in color. The wind out of the north had a keener, more biting
quality, and the birds were having some sort of exciting debate in the
tree tops.

The birds are always a scurried, nervous, rather rattle-brained outfit,
and seem wholly incapable of making a decision about anything without
hours of argument and discussion. Their days are simply filled with one
excitement after another, and they tell more scandal in an hour than the
old ladies in a resort manage in the entire summer. This slow
transformation in the color of the leaves, not to mention the chill of
the frost through their scanty feathers, had created a sensation from
one end of birdland to another. And there was only one thing to do about
it. That was to wait until the darkness closed down again, then start
away toward the path of the sun in search of their winter resorts in the
south.

The Little People in the forest of ferns beneath were not such gay
birds, and they did not have such high-flown ideas as these feathered
folk in the branches. They didn't talk such foolishness and small talk
from dawn to dark. They didn't wear gay clothes that weren't a particle
of good to them in cold weather. You can imagine them as being good,
substantial, middle-class people, much more sober-minded, tending
strictly to business and working hard, and among other things they saw
no need of flitting down to southern resorts for the cold season. These
people--being mostly ground squirrels and gophers and chipmunks and
rabbits--had not been fitted by nature for wide travel and had made all
arrangements for a pleasant winter at home. You could almost see a smile
on the fat face of a plump old gopher when he came out and found the
frost upon the ground; for he knew that for months past he had been
putting away stores for just this season. In the snows that would follow
he would simply retire into the farthest recesses of his burrow and let
the winds whistle vainly above him.

The larger creatures, however, were less complacent. The wolves--if
animals have any powers of foresight whatever--knew that only hard days,
not luscious nuts and roots, were in store for them. There would be many
days of hunger once the snow came over the land. The black bear saw the
signs and began a desperate effort to lay up as many extra pounds of fat
as possible before the snows broke. Ashur's appetite was always as much
with him as his bobbed-off excuse for a tail, and as he was more or less
indifferent to a fair supply of dirt, he always managed to put away
considerable food in a rather astonishingly short period of time; and
now he tried to eat all the faster in view of the hungry days to come.
He would have need of the extra flesh. The time was coming when all
sources of food would be cut off by the snows, and he would have to seek
the security of hibernation. He had already chosen an underground abode
for himself and there he could doze away in the cold-trance through the
winter months, subsisting on the supplies of fat that he had stored next
to his furry hide.

The greatest of all the bears, the Killer, knew that some such fate
awaited him also. But he looked forward to it with wretched spirit. He
was master of the forest, and perhaps he did not like to yield even to
the spirit of winter. His savagery grew upon him every day, and his
dislike for men had turned to a veritable hatred. But he had found them
out. When he crossed their trails again, he would not wait to stalk.
They were apt to slip away from him in this case and sting him
unmercifully with bullets. The thing to do was charge quickly and strike
with all his power.

The three minor wounds he had received--two from pistol bullets and one
from Bruce's rifle--had not lessened his strength at all. They did,
however, serve to keep his blood-heat at the explosive stage most of the
day and night.

The flowers and the grasses were dying; the moths that paid calls on the
flowers had laid their eggs and had perished, and winter lurked--ready
to pounce forth--just beyond the distant mountains. There is nothing so
thoroughly unreliable as the mountain autumn. It may linger in
entrancing golds and browns month after month, until it is almost time
for spring to come again; and again it may make one short bow and usher
in the winter. To Bruce and Linda, in the old Folger home in Trail's
End, these fall days offered the last hope of success in their war
against the Turners.

The adventure in the pasture with the Killer had handicapped them to an
unlooked-for degree. Bruce's muscles had been severely strained by the
bonds; several days had elapsed before he regained their full use. Linda
was a mountain girl, hardy as a deer, yet her nerves had suffered a
greater shock by the experience than either of them had guessed. The
wild ride, the fear and the stress, and most of all the base blow that
Simon had dealt her had been too much even for her strong constitution;
and she had been obliged to go to bed for a few days of rest. Old Elmira
worked about the house the same as ever, but strange, new lights were in
her eyes. For reasons that went down to the roots of things, neither
Bruce nor Linda questioned her as to her scene with Dave Turner in the
coverts; and what thoughts dwelt in her aged mind neither of them could
guess.

The truth was that in these short weeks of trial and danger whatever
dreadful events had come to pass in that meeting were worth neither
thought nor words. Both Bruce and Linda were down to essentials. It is a
descent that most human beings--some time in their lives--find they are
able to make; and there was no room for sentimentality or hysteria in
this grim household. The ideas, the softnesses, the laws of the valleys
were far away from them; they were face to face with realities. Their
code had become the basic code of life: to kill for self-protection
without mercy or remorse.

They did not know when the Turners would attack. It was the dark of the
moon, and the men would be able to approach the house without presenting
themselves as targets for Bruce's rifle. The danger was not a thing on
which to conjecture and forget; it was an ever-present reality. Never
they stepped out of the door, never they crossed a lighted window, never
a pane rattled in the wind but that the wings of Death might have been
hovering over them. The days were passing, the date when the chance for
victory would utterly vanish was almost at hand, and they were haunted
by the ghastly fact that their whole defense lay in a single
thirty-thirty rifle and five cartridges. Bruce's own gun had been taken
from him in Simon's house; Linda had emptied her pistol at the Killer.

"We've got to get more shells," Bruce told Linda. "The Turners won't be
such fools as to wait until we have the moon again to attack. I can't
understand why they haven't already come. Of course, they don't know the
condition of our ammunition supply, but it doesn't seem to me that that
alone would have held them off. They are sure to come soon, and you know
what we could do with five cartridges, don't you?"

"I know." She looked up into his earnest face. "We could die--that's
all."

"Yes--like rabbits. Without hurting them at all. I wouldn't mind dying
so much, if I did plenty of damage first. It's death for me, anyway, I
suppose--and no one but a fool can see it otherwise. There are simply
too many against us. But I do want to make some payment first."

Her hand fumbled and groped for his. Her eyes pled to him,--more than
any words. "And you mean you've given up hope?" she asked.

He smiled down at her,--a grave, strange little smile that moved her in
secret ways. "Not given up hope, Linda," he said gently. They were
standing at the door and the sunlight--coming low from the South--was on
his face. "I've never had any hope to give up--just realization of what
lay ahead of us. I'm looking it all in the face now, just as I did at
first."

"And what you see--makes you afraid?"

Yet she need not have asked that question. His face gave an unmistakable
answer: that this man had conquered fear in the terrible night with the
Killer. "Not afraid, Linda," he explained, "only seeing things as they
really are. There are too many against us. If we had that great estate
behind us, with all its wealth, we might have a chance; if we had an
arsenal of rifles with thousands of cartridges, we might make a stand
against them. But we are three--two women and one man--and one rifle
between us all. Five little shells to be expended in five seconds. They
are seven or eight, each man armed, each man a rifle-shot. They are
certain to attack within a day or two--before we have the moon again. In
less than two weeks we can no longer contest their title to the estate.
A little month or two more and we will be snowed in--with no chance to
get out at all."

"Perhaps before that," she told him.

"Yes. Perhaps before that."

They found a confirmation of this prophecy in the signs of fall
without--the coloring leaves, the dying flowers, the new, cold breath of
the wind. Only the pines remained unchanged; they were the same grave
sentinels they always were.

"And you can forgive me?" Linda asked humbly.

"Forgive you?" The man turned to her in surprise. "What have you done
that needs to be forgiven?"

"Oh, don't you see? To bring you here--out of your cities--to throw your
life away. To enlist you in a fight that you can't hope to win. I've
killed you, that's all I've done. Perhaps to-night--perhaps a few days
later."

He nodded gravely.

"And I've already killed your smile," she went on, looking down. "You
don't smile any more the way you used to. You're not the boy you were
when you came. Oh, to think of it--that it's all been my work. To kill
your youth, to lead you into this slaughter pen where nothing--nothing
lives but death--and hatred--and unhappiness."

The tears leaped to her eyes. He caught her hands and pressed them
between his until pain came into her fingers. "Listen, Linda," he
commanded. She looked straight up at him. "Are you sorry I came?"

"More than I can tell you--for your sake."

"But when people look for the truth in this world, Linda, they don't
take any one's sake into consideration. They balance all things and give
them their true worth. Would you rather that you and I had never
met--that I had never received Elmira's message--that you should live
your life up here without ever hearing of me?"

She dropped her eyes. "It isn't fair--to ask me that--"

"Tell me the truth. Hasn't it been worth while? Even if we lose and die
before this night is done, hasn't it all been worth while? Are you sorry
you have seen me change? Isn't the change for the better--a man grown
instead of a boy? One who looks straight and sees clear?"

He studied her face; and after a while he found his answer. It was not
in the form of words at first. As a man might watch a miracle he watched
a new light come into her dark eyes. All the gloom and sorrow of the
wilderness without could not affect its quality. It was a light of joy,
of exultation, of new-found strength.

"You hadn't ought to ask me that, Bruce," she said with a rather
strained distinctness. "It has been like being born again. There aren't
any words to tell you what it has meant to me. And don't think I haven't
seen the change in you, too--the birth of a new strength that every day
is greater, higher--until it is--almost more than I can understand. The
old smiles are gone, but something else has taken their place--something
much more dear to me--but what it is I can hardly tell you. Maybe it's
something that the pines have."

But he hadn't wholly forgotten how to smile. His face lighted as
remembrance came to him. "They are a different kind of smiles--that's
all," he explained. "Perhaps there will be many of them in the days to
come. Linda, I have no regrets. I've played the game. Whether it was
Destiny that brought me here, or only chance, or perhaps--if we take
just life and death into consideration--just misfortune, whatever it is
I feel no resentment toward it. It has been the worthwhile adventure. In
the first place, I love the woods. There's something else in them
besides death and hatred and unhappiness. Besides, it seems to me that I
can understand the whole world better than I used to. Maybe I can begin
to see a big purpose and theme running through it all--but it's not yet
clear enough to put into words. Certain things in this world are
essentials, certain other ones are froth. And I see which things belong
to one class and which to another so much more clearly than I did
before. One of the things that matters is throwing one's whole life into
whatever task he has set out to do--whether he fails or succeeds doesn't
seem greatly to matter. The main thing, it appears to me, is that he has
tried. To stand strong and kind of calm, and not be afraid--if I can
always do it, Linda, it is all I ask for myself. Not to flinch now. Not
to give up as long as I have the strength for another step. And to have
you with me--all the way."

"Then you and I--take fresh heart?"

"We've never lost heart, Linda."

"Not to give up, but only be glad we've tried?"

"Yes. And keep on trying."

"With no regrets?"

"None--and maybe to borrow a little strength from the pines!"

This was their new pact. To stand firm and strong and unflinching, and
never to yield as long as an ounce of strength remained. As if to seal
it, her arms crept about his neck and her soft lips pressed his.



XXVII


Toward the end of the afternoon Linda saddled the horse and rode down
the trail toward Martin's store. She had considerable business to attend
to. Among other things, she was going to buy thirty-thirty
cartridges,--all that Martin had in stock. She had some hope of securing
an extra gun or two with shells to match. The additional space in her
pack was to be filled with provisions.

For she was faced with the unpleasant fact that her larder was nearly
empty. The jerked venison was almost gone; only a little flour and a few
canned things remained. She had space for only small supplies on the
horse's back, and there would be no luxuries among them.--Their fare had
been plain up to this time; but from now on it was to consist of only
such things as were absolutely necessary to sustain life.

She rode unarmed. Without informing him of the fact, the rifle had been
left for Bruce. She did not expect for herself a rifle shot from
ambush--for the simple reason that Simon had bidden otherwise--and Bruce
might be attacked at any moment.

She was dreaming dreams, that day. The talk with Bruce had given her
fresh heart, and as she rode down the sunlit trail the future opened up
entrancing vistas to her. Perhaps they yet could conquer, and that would
mean reëstablishment on the far-flung lands of her father. Matthew
Folger had possessed a fertile farm also, and its green pastures might
still be utilized. It suddenly occurred to her that it would be of
interest to turn off the main trail, take a little dim path up the ridge
that she had discovered years before, and look over these lands. The
hour was early; besides, Bruce would find her report of the greatest
interest.

She jogged slowly along in the Western fashion,--which means something
quite different from army fashion or sportsman fashion. Western riders
do not post. Riding is not exercise to them; it is rest. They hang limp
in the saddle, and all jar is taken up, as if by a spring, somewhere in
the region of the floating ribs that only a physician can correctly
designate. They never sit firm, these Western riders, and as a rule
their riding is not a particularly graceful thing to watch. But they do
not care greatly about grace as long as they may encompass their fifty
miles a day and still be fresh enough for a country dance at night.
There are many other differences in Western and Eastern riding, one of
them being the way in which the horse is mounted. Another difference is
the riding habit. Linda had no trim riding trousers, with tall glossy
boots, red coat, and stock. It was rather doubtful whether she knew such
things existed. She did, however, wear a trim riding skirt of khaki and
a middie blouse washed spotlessly clean by her own hands; and no one
would have missed the other things. It is an indisputable fact that she
made a rather alluring picture--eyes bright and hair dark and strong
arms bare to the elbow--as she came riding down the pine-needle trail.

She came to the opening of the dimmer trail and turned down it. She did
not jog so easily now. The descent was more steep. She entered a still
glen, and the color in her cheeks and the soft brown of her arms blended
well with the new tints of the autumn leaves. Then she turned up a long
ridge.

The 'trail led through an old burn--a bleak, eerie place where the fire
had swept down the forest, leaving only strange, black palings here and
there--and she stopped in the middle of it to look down. The mountain
world was laid out below her as clearly as in a relief map. Her eyes
lighted as its beauty and its fearsomeness went home to her, and her
keen eyes slowly swept over the surrounding hill tops. Then for a long
moment she sat very still in the saddle.

A thousand feet distant, on the same ridge on which she rode, she caught
sight of another horse. It held her gaze, and in an instant she
discerned the rather startling fact that it was saddled, bridled, and
apparently tied to a tree. Momentarily she thought that its rider was
probably one of the Turners who was at present at work on the old Folger
farm; yet she knew at once the tilled lands were still too far distant
for that. She studied closely the maze of light and shadow of the
underbrush and in a moment more distinguished the figure of the
horseman.

It was one of the Turners,--but he was not working in the fields. He was
standing near the animal's head, back to her, and his rifle lay in his
arms. And then Linda understood.

He was simply guarding the trail down to Martin's store. Except for the
fact that she had turned off the main trail by no possibility could she
have seen him and escaped whatever fate he had for her.

She held hard on her faculties and tried to puzzle it out. She
understood now why the Turners had not as yet made an attack upon them
at their home. It wasn't the Turner way to wage open warfare. They were
the wolves that struck from ambush, the rattlesnakes that lunged with
poisoned fangs from beneath the rocks. There was some security for her
in the Folger home, but none whatever here. There she had a strong man
to fight for her, a loaded rifle, and under ordinary conditions the
Turners could not hope to batter down the oaken door and overwhelm them
without at least some loss of life. For all they knew, Bruce had a large
stock of rifles and ammunition,--and the Turners did not look forward
with pleasure to casualties in their ranks. The much simpler way was to
watch the trail.

They had known that sooner or later one of them would attempt to ride
down after either supplies or aid. Linda was a mountain girl and she
knew the mountain methods of procedure; and she knew quite well what she
would have had to expect if she had not discovered the ambush in time.
She didn't think that the sentry would actually fire on her; he would
merely shoot the horse from beneath her. It would be a simple feat by
the least of the Turners,--for these gaunt men were marksmen if nothing
else. It wouldn't be in accord with Simon's plan or desire to leave her
body lying still on the trail. But the horse killed, flight would be
impossible, and what would transpire thereafter she did not dare to
think. She had not forgotten Simon's threat in regard to any attempt to
go down into the settlements. She knew that it still held good.

Of course, if Bruce made the excursion, the sentry's target would be
somewhat different. He would shoot him down as remorselessly as he would
shatter a lynx from a tree top.

The truth was that Linda had guessed just right. "It's the easiest way,"
Simon had said. "They'll be trying to get out in a very few days. If the
man--shoot straight and to kill! If Linda, plug the horse and bring her
here behind the saddle."

Linda turned softly, then started back. She did not even give a second's
thought to the folly of trying to break through. She watched the
sentinel over her shoulder and saw him turn about. Far distant though he
was, she could tell by the movement he made that he had discovered her.

She was almost four hundred yards away by then, and she lashed her horse
into a gallop. The man cried to her to halt, a sound that came dim and
strange through the burn, and then a bullet sent up a cloud of ashes a
few feet to one side. But the range was too far even for the Turners,
and she only urged her horse to a faster pace.

She flew down the narrow trail, turned into the main trail, and galloped
wildly toward home. But the sentry did not follow her. He valued his
precious life too much for that. He had no intention of offering himself
as a target to Bruce's rifle as he neared the house. He headed back to
report to Simon.

Young Bill--for such had been the identity of the sentry--found his
chief in the large field not far distant from where Bruce had been
confined. The man was supervising the harvest of the fall growth of
alfalfa. The two men walked slowly away from the workers, toward the
fringe of woods.

"It looks as if we'll have to adopt rough measures, after all," Young
Bill began.

Simon turned with flushing face. "Do you mean you let him get past
you--and missed him? Young Bill, if you've done that--"

"Won't you wait till I've told you how it happened? It wasn't Bruce; it
was Linda. For some reason I can't dope out, she went up in the big burn
back of me and saw me--when I was too far off to shoot her horse. Then
she rode back like a witch. They'll not take that trail again."

"It means one of two things," Simon said after a pause. "One of them is
to starve 'em out. It won't take long. Their supplies won't last
forever. The other is to call the clan and attack--to-night."

"And that means loss of life."

"Not necessarily. I don't know how many guns they've got. If any of you
were worth your salt, you'd find out those things. I wish Dave was
here."

And Simon spoke the truth for once in his life: he did miss Dave. And it
was not that there had been any love lost between them. But the truth
was--although Simon never would have admitted it--the weaker man's
cunning had been of the greatest aid to his chief. Simon needed it
sorely now.

"And we can't wait till to-morrow night--because we've got the moon
then," Young Bill added. "Just a new moon, but it will prevent a
surprise attack. I suppose you still have hopes of Dave coming back?"

"I don't see why not. I'll venture to say now he's off on some good
piece of business--doing something none of the rest of you have thought
of. He'll come riding back one of these days with something actually
accomplished. I see no reason for thinking that he's dead. Bruce hasn't
had any chance at him that I know of. But if I thought he was--there'd
be no more waiting. We'd tear down that nest to-night."

Simon spoke in his usual voice--with the same emphasis, the same
undertones of passion. But the last words ended with a queer inflection.
The truth was that he had slowly become aware that Young Bill was not
giving him his full attention, but rather was gazing off--unfamiliar
speculation in his eyes--toward the forests beyond.

Simon's impulse was to follow the gaze; yet he would not yield to it.
"Well?" he demanded. "I'm not talking to amuse myself."

The younger man seemed to start. His eyes were half-closed; and there
was a strange look of intentness about his facial lines when he turned
back to Simon. "You haven't missed any stock?" he asked abruptly.

Simon's eyes widened. "No. Why?"

"Look there--over the forest." Young Bill pointed. Simon shielded his
eyes from the sunset glare and studied the blue-green skyline above the
fringe of pines. There were many grotesque, black birds wheeling on slow
wings above the spot. Now and then they dropped down, out of sight
behind the trees.

"Buzzards!" Simon exclaimed.

"Yes," Young Bill answered quietly. "You see, it isn't much over a mile
from Folger's house--in the deep woods. There's something dead there,
Simon. And I think we'd better look to see what it is."

"You think--" Then Simon hesitated and looked again with reddening eyes
toward the gliding buzzards.

"I think--that maybe we're going to find Dave," Young Bill replied.



XXVIII


The darkness of this October night fell before its time. The twilight at
Trail's End is never long in duration, due to the simple fact that the
mountains cut off the flood of light from the west after the setting of
the sun, but to-night there seemed none at all. The reason was merely
that heavy banks of clouds swept up from the southeast just after
sunset.

They came with rather startling rapidity and almost immediately
completely filled the sky. Young Bill had many things on his mind as he
rode beneath them, yet he found time to gaze at them with some
curiosity. They were of singular greenish hue, and they hung so low that
the tops of near-by mountains were obscured.

The fact that there would be no moon to-night was no longer important.
The clouds would have cut off any telltale light that might illumine the
activities of the Turners. There would not be even the dim mist of
starlight.

Young Bill rode from house to house through the estate,--the homes
occupied by Simon's brothers and cousins and their respective families.
He knocked on each door and he only gave one little message. "Simon
wants you at the house," he said, "and come heeled."

He would turn to go, but always a singular quiet and breathlessness
remained in the homes after his departure. There would be a curious
exchange of glances and certain significant sounds. One of them was the
metallic click of cartridges being slipped into the magazine of a rifle.
Another was the buckling on of spurs, and perhaps the rattle of a pistol
in its holster. Before the night fell in reality, the clan came
riding--strange, tall figures in the half-darkness--straight for Simon's
house.

His horse was saddled too, and he met them in front of his door. And in
a very few words he made all things plain to them.

"We've found Dave," he told them simply. "Most of you already know it.
We've decided there isn't any use of waiting any more. We're going to
the Folger house to-night."

The men stood silent, breathing hard. The clouds seemed to lower,
menacingly, toward them. Simon spoke very quietly, yet his voice carried
far. In their growing excitement they did not observe the reason, that a
puzzling, deep calm had come over the whole wilderness world. Even in
the quietest night there is usually a faint background of winds in the
mountain realms--troubled breaths that whisper in the thickets and
rustle the dead leaves--but to-night the heavy air had no breath of
life.

"To-night Bruce Folger is going to pay the price, just as I said." He
spoke rather boastingly; perhaps more to impress his followers than from
impulse. Indeed, the passion that he felt left no room for his usual
arrogance. "Fire on sight. Bill and I will come from the rear, and we
will be ready to push through the back door the minute you break through
the front. The rest of you surround the house on three sides. And
remember--no man is to touch Linda."

They nodded grimly; then the file of horsemen started toward the ridge.
Far distant they heard a sound such as had reached them often in summer
but was unfamiliar in fall. It was the faint rumble of distant thunder.

       *       *       *       *       *

Bruce and Linda sat in the front room of the Folger house, quiet and
watchful and unafraid. It was not that they did not realize their
danger. They had simply taken all possible measures of defense; and they
were waiting for what the night would bring forth.

"I know they'll come to-night," Linda had said. "To-morrow night there
will be a moon, and though it won't give much light, it will hurt their
chances of success. Besides--they've found that their other plot--to
kill you from ambush--isn't going to work."

Bruce nodded and got up to examine the shutters. He wanted no ray of
light to steal out into the growing darkness and make a target. It was a
significant fact that the rifle did not occupy its usual place behind
the desk. Bruce kept it in his hands as he made the inspection. Linda
had her empty pistol, knowing that it might--in the mayhap of
circumstance--be of aid in frightening an assailant. Old Elmira sat
beside the fire, her stiff fingers busy at a piece of sewing.

"You know--" Bruce said to her, "that we are expecting an attack
to-night?"

The woman nodded, but didn't miss a stitch. No gleam of interest came
into her eyes. Bruce's gaze fell to her work basket, and something
glittered from its depth. Evidently Elmira had regained her knife.

He went back to his chair beside Linda, and the two sat listening. They
had never known a more quiet night. They listened in vain for the little
night sounds that usually come stealing, so hushed and tremulous, from
the forest. The noises that always, like feeble ghosts, dwell in a house
at night--the little explosions of a scraping board or a banging shutter
or perhaps a mouse, scratching in the walls--were all lacking too. And
they both started, ever so slightly, when they heard a distant rumble of
thunder.

"It's going to storm," Linda told him.

"Yes. A thunderstorm--rather unusual in the fall, isn't it?"

"Almost unknown. It's growing cold too."

They waited a breathless minute, then the thunder spoke again. It was
immeasurably nearer. It was as if it had leaped toward them, through the
darkness, with incredible speed in the minute that had intervened. The
last echo of the sound was not dead when they heard it a third time.

The storm swept toward them and increased in fury. On a distant hillside
the strange file that was the Turners halted, then gathered around
Simon. Already the lightning made vivid, white gashes in the sky and
illumined--for a breathless instant--the long sweep of the ridge above
them. "We'll make good targets in the lightning," Old Bill said.

"Ride on," Simon ordered. "You know a man can't find a target in the
hundredth of a second of a lightning flash. We're not going to turn back
now."

They rode on. Far away they heard the whine and roar of wind, and in a
moment it was upon them. The forest was no longer silent. The peal of
the thunder was almost continuous.

The breaking of the storm seemed to rock the Folger house on its
foundation. Both Linda and Bruce leaped to their feet; but they felt a
little tingle of awe when they saw that old Elmira still sat sewing. It
was as if the calm that dwelt in the Sentinel Pine outside had come down
to abide in her. No force that the world possessed could ever take it
from her.

They heard the rumble and creak of the trees as the wind smote them, and
the flame of the lamp danced wildly, filling the room with flickering
shadows. Bruce straightened, the lines of his face setting deep. He
glanced once more at the rifle in his hands.

"Linda," he said, "put out that fire. If there's going to be an attack,
we'd have a better chance if the room were in darkness. We can shoot
through the door then."

She obeyed at once, knocking the burning sticks apart and drenching them
with water. They hissed, and steamed, but the noise of the storm almost
effaced the sound. "Now the light?" Linda asked.

"Yes. See where you are and have everything ready."

She took off the glass shade of the lamp, and the little gusts of wind
that crept in the cracks of the windows immediately extinguished the
flame. The darkness dropped down. Then Bruce opened the door.

The whole wilderness world struggled in the grasp of the storm. The
scene was such that no mortal memory could possibly forget. They saw it
in great, vivid glimpses in the intermittent flashes of the lightning,
and the world seemed no longer that which they had come to know. Chaos
was upon it. They saw young trees whipping in the wind, their slender
branches flailing the air. They saw the distant ridges in black and
startling contrast against the lighted sky. The tall tops of the trees
wagged back and forth in frenzied signals; their branches smote and
rubbed together. And just without their door the Sentinel Pine stood
with top lifted to the fury of the storm.

A strange awe swept over Bruce. A moment later he was to behold a sight
that for the moment would make him completely forget the existence of
the great tree; but for an instant he poised at the brink of a profound
and far-reaching discovery. There was a great lesson for him in that
dark, towering figure that the lightning revealed. Even in the fury of
the storm it still stood infinitely calm, watchful, strong as the
mountains themselves. Its great limbs moved and spoke; its top swayed
back and forth, yet still it held its high place as Sentinel of the
Forest, passionless, patient, talking through the murk of clouds to the
stars that burned beyond.

"See," Linda said. "The Turners are coming."

It was true. Bruce dropped his eyes. Even now the clan had spread out in
a great wing and was bearing down upon the house. The lightning showed
them in strange, vivid flashes. Bruce nodded slowly.

"I see," he answered. "I'm ready."

"Then shoot them, quick--when the lightning shows them," she whispered
in his ear. "They're in range now." Her hand seized his arm. "What are
you waiting for?"

He turned to her sternly. "Have you forgotten we only have five shells?"
he asked. "Go back to Elmira."

Her eyes met his, and she tried to smile into them. "Forgive me,
Bruce--it's hard--to be calm."

But at once she understood why he was waiting. The flashes of lightning
offered no opportunity for an accurate shot. Bruce meant to conserve his
little supply of shells until the moment of utmost need. The clan drew
nearer. They were riding slowly, with ready rifles. And ever the storm
increased in fury. The thunder was so close that it no longer gave the
impression of being merely sound. It was a veritable explosion just
above their heads. The flashes came so near together that for an
instant Bruce began to hope they would reveal the attackers clearly
enough to give him a chance for a well-aimed shot. The first drops of
rain fell one by one on the roof.

His eyes sought for Simon's figure. To Simon he owed the greatest debt,
and to lay Simon low might mean to dishearten the whole clan. But
although the attackers were in fair range now, scarcely two hundred
yards away, he could not identify him. They drew closer. He raised his
gun, waiting for a chance to fire. And at that instant a resistless
force hurled him to the floor.

There was the sense of vast catastrophe, a great rocking and shuddering
that was lost in billowing waves of sound; and then a frantic effort to
recall his wandering faculties. A blinding light cut the darkness in
twain; it smote his eyeballs as if with a physical blow; and summoning
all his powers of will he sprang to his feet.

There was only darkness at first; and he did not understand. But it was
of scarcely less duration than the flash of lightning. A red flame
suddenly leaped into the air, roared and grew and spread as if scattered
by the wind itself. And Bruce's breath caught in a sob of wonder.

The Sentinel Pine, that ancient friend and counselor that stood not over
one hundred feet from the house, had been struck by a lightning bolt,
its trunk had been cleft open as if by a giant's ax, and the flame was
already springing through its balsam-laden branches.



XXIX


Bruce stood as if entranced, gazing with awed face at the flaming tree.
There was little danger of the house itself catching fire. The wind blew
the flame in the opposite direction; besides, the rains were beating on
the roof. The fire in the great tree itself, however, was too well
started to be extinguished at once by any kind of rainfall; but it did
burn with less fierceness.

Dimly he felt the girl's hand grasping at his arm. Her fingers pressed
until he felt pain. His eyes lowered to hers. The sight of that
passion-drawn face--recalling in an instant the scene beside the camp
fire his first night at Trail's End--called him to himself. "Shoot, you
fool!" she stormed at him. "The tree's lighted up the whole countryside,
and you can't miss. Shoot them before they run away."

He glanced quickly out. The clan that had drawn within sixty yards of
the house at the time the lightning struck had been thrown into
confusion. Their horses had been knocked down by the force of the bolt
and were fleeing, riderless, away. The men followed them, shouting,
plainly revealed in the light from the burning tree. The great torch
beside the house had completely turned the tables. And Linda spoke true;
they offered the best of targets.

Again the girl's eyes were lurid slits between the lids. Her lips were
drawn, and her breathing was strange. He looked at her calmly.

"No, Linda. I can't--"

"You can't," she cried. "You coward--you traitor! Kill--kill--kill them
while there's time."

She saw the resolve in his face, and she snatched the rifle from his
hands. She hurled it to her shoulder and three times fired blindly
toward the retreating Turners.

At that instant Bruce seemed to come to life. His thoughts had been
clear ever since the tree had been struck; his vision was straighter and
more far-reaching than ever in his life before, but now his muscles
wakened too. He sprang toward the girl and snatched the rifle from her
hand. She fought for it, and he held her with a strong arm.

"Wait--wait, Linda," he said gently. "You've wasted three cartridges
now. There are only two left. And we may need them some other time."

He held her from him with his arm; and it was as if his strength flowed
into her. Her blazing eyes sought his, and for a long second their wills
battled. And then a deep wonder seemed to come over her.

"What is it?" she breathed. "What have you found out?"

She spoke in a strange and distant voice. Slowly the fire died in her
eyes, the drawn features relaxed, her hands fell at her side. He drew
her away from he lighted doorway, out of the range of any of the
Turners that should turn to answer the rifle fire. The wind roared over
the house and swept by in clamoring fury, the electric storm dimmed and
lessened as it journeyed on.

These two knew that if death spared them in all the long passage of
their years, they could never forget that moment. The girl watched him
breathlessly, oblivious to all things else. He seemed wholly unaware of
her now. There was something aloof, impassive, infinitely calm about
him, and a great, far-reaching understanding was in his eyes. Her own
eyes suddenly filled with tears.

"Linda, there's something come to me--and I don't know that I can make
you understand. I can only call it strength--a new strength and a
greater strength than I ever had before. It's something that the
pine--that great tree that we just saw split open--has been trying to
tell me for a long time. Oh, can't you see, Linda? There it stood,
hundreds of years--so great, so tall, so wise--in a moment broken like a
reed. It takes away my arrogance, Linda. It makes me see myself as I
really am. And that means--_power_."

His eyes blazed, and he caught her hands in his.

"It was a symbol, Linda, not only of the wilderness, but of powers
higher and greater than the wilderness. Powers that can look down, and
not be swept away by passion, and not try to tear to pieces those who in
their folly harm them. There's no room for such things as vengeance in
this new strength. There's no room for murder, and malice, and hatred,
and bloodshed."

Linda understood. She knew that this new-found strength did not mean
renunciation of her cause. It did not mean that he would give over his
attempt to reinstate her as the owner of her father's estates. It only
meant that the impulse of personal vengeance was dead within him. He
knew now--the same as ever--that the duty of the men that dwell upon the
earth is to do their allotted tasks, and without hatred and without
passion to overcome the difficulties that stand in the way. She realized
that if one of the Turners should leap through the door and attack her,
Bruce would kill him without mercy or regret. She knew that he would
make every effort to bring the offenders to the law. But the ability to
shoot a fleeing enemy in the back, because of wrongs done long ago, was
past.

Bruce's vision had come to him. He knew that if vengeance had been the
creed of the powers that ruled the world, the sphere would have been
destroyed with fire long since. To stand firm and straight and
unflinching; not to judge, not to condemn, not to resent; this was true
strength. He began to see the whole race of men as so many leaves,
buffeted by the winds of chance and circumstance; and was it for the oak
leaf that the wind carried swift and high to hold in scorn the shrub
leaf that the storm had already hurled to the dust?

"I know," the girl said, her thoughts wandering afar. "Perhaps the name
for it all is--tolerance."

"Perhaps," he nodded. "And possibly it is only--worship!"

       *       *       *       *       *

The Turners had gone. The dimming lightning revealed the entire
attacking party half a mile distant and out of rifle range on the ridge;
and Bruce and Linda stole together out into the storm. The green foliage
of the tree had already burned away, but some of the upper branches
still glowed against the dark sky. A fallen branch smoldered on the
ground, hissing in the rain, and it lighted their way.

Awed and mystified, Bruce halted before the ruin of the great tree. He
had almost forgotten the stress of the moment just passed. It did not
even occur to him that some of his enemies, unseen before, might still
be lurking in the shadow, watching for a chance to harm. They stood a
moment in silence. Then Bruce uttered one little gasp and stretched his
arm into the hollow that the cleft in the trunk had revealed.

The light from the burning branch behind him had shown him a small, dark
object that had evidently been inserted in the hollow tree trunk through
some little aperture that had either since been closed up or they had
never observed. It was a leathern wallet, and Bruce opened it under
Linda's startled gaze. He drew out a single white paper.

He held it in the light, and his glance swept down its lines of faded
ink. Then he looked up with brightening eyes.

"What is it?" she asked.

"The secret agreement between your father and mine," he told her simply.
"And we've won."

He watched her eyes brighten. It seemed to him that nothing life had
ever offered had given him the same pleasure. It was a moment of
triumph. But before half of its long seconds were gone, it became a
moment of despair.

A rifle spoke from the coverts beyond,--one sharp, angry note that rose
distinct and penetrating above the noise of the distant thunder. A
little tongue of fire darted, like a snake's head, in the darkness. And
the triumph on Bruce's face changed to a singular look of wonder.



XXX


To Simon, the night had seemingly ended in triumph after all. It had
looked dark for a while. The bolt of lightning, setting fire to the
pine, had deranged all of his plans. His men had been thrown from their
horses, the blazing pine tree had left them exposed to fire from the
house, and they had not yet caught their mounts and rallied. Young Bill
and himself, however, had tied their horses before the lightning had
struck and had lingered in the thickets in front of the house for just
such a chance as had been given them.

He hadn't understood why Bruce had not opened fire on the fleeing
Turners. He wondered if his enemy were out of ammunition. The tragedy of
the Sentinel Pine had had no meaning for him; and he had held his rifle
cocked and ready for the instant that Bruce had shown himself.

Young Bill had heard his little exultant gasp when Linda and Bruce had
come out into the firelight. Plainly they had kept track of all the
attacking party that had been visible, and supposed that all their
enemies had gone. He felt the movement of Simon's strong arms as he
raised the rifle. Those arms were never steadier. In the darkness the
younger man could not see his face, but his own fancy pictured it with
entire clearness. The eyes were narrowed and red, the lines cut deep
about the bloodhound lips, and mercy was as far from him as from the
Killer who hunted on the distant ridge.

But Simon didn't fire at once. The two were coming steadily toward him,
and the nearer they were the better his chance of success in the
unsteady light. He sat as breathless, as wholly free from telltale
motion as a puma who waits in ambush for an approaching deer. He meant
to take careful aim. It was his big chance, and he intended to make the
most of it.

The two had halted beside the ruined pine, but for a moment he held his
fire. They stood rather close together; he wanted to wait until Bruce
offered a clear target. And at that instant Bruce had drawn the leather
wallet from the tree.

Curiosity alone stayed Simon's finger as Bruce had opened it. He saw the
gleam of the white paper in the dim light; and then he understood.

Simon was a man of rigid, unwavering self-control; and his usual way was
to look a long time between the sights before he fired. Yet the sight of
that document--the missing Folger-Ross agreement on which had hung
victory or defeat--sent a violent impulse through all his nervous
system. For the first time in his memory his reflexes got away from him.

It had meant too much; and his finger pressed back involuntarily against
the trigger. He hadn't taken his usual deliberate aim, although he had
seen Brace's figure clearly between the sights the instant before he had
fired. Simon was a rifle-man, bred in the bone, and he had no reason to
think that the hasty aim meant a complete miss. He did realize, however,
the difficulties of night shooting--a realization that all men who have
lingered after dusk in the duck blind experience sooner or later--and he
looked up over his sights to see the result of his shot. His
self-control had completely returned to him; and he was perfectly cold
about the whole matter.

From the first second he knew he hadn't completely missed. He raised his
rifle to shoot again.

But Bruce's body was no longer revealed. Linda stood in the way. It
looked as if she had deliberately thrown her own body as a shield
between.

Simon spoke then,--a single, terrible oath of hatred and jealousy. But
in a second more he saw his triumph. Bruce swayed, reeled, and fell in
Linda's arms, and he saw her half-drag him into the house.

He stood shivering, but not from the cold that the storm had brought.
"Come on," he ordered Young Bill. "I think we've downed him for good,
but we've got to get that paper."

       *       *       *       *       *

But Simon did not see all things clearly. He had little real knowledge
of the little drama that had followed his shot from ambush.

Human nature is full of odd quirks and twists, and among other things,
symptoms are misleading. There is an accepted way for men to act when
they are struck with a rifle bullet. They are expected to reel, to
throw their arms wide, and usually to cry out. The only trouble with
these actions, as most men who have been in French battle-fields know
very well, is that they do not usually happen in real life.

Bruce, with Linda's eyes upon him, took one rather long, troubled
breath. And he did look somewhat puzzled. Then he looked down at his
shoulder.

"I'm hit, Linda," he said in a quiet way. "I think just a scratch."

The tremendous shock of any kind of wound from a thirty-forty caliber
bullet had not seemingly affected him outwardly at all. Linda's response
was rather curious. Some hours were to pass before he completely
understood. The truth was that the shock of that rifle bullet,
ordinarily striking a blow of a half-ton, had cost him for the moment an
ability to make any logical interpretation of events. The girl moved
swiftly, yet without giving an impression of leaping, and stood very
close and in front of him. In one lightning movement she had made of her
own body a shield for his, in case the assassin in the covert should
shoot again.

She was trained to mountain ways, and instantly she regained a perfect
mastery of herself. Her arms went about and seized his shoulders.
"Stagger," she whispered quickly. "Pretend to fall. It's the one chance
to save you."

He dispelled the mists in his own brain and obeyed her. He swayed, and
her arms went about him. Then he fell forward.

Her strong arms encircled his waist and with all her magnificent young
strength she dragged him to the door. It was noticeable, however--to all
eyes except Bruce's--that she kept her own body as much as she could
between him and the ambush. In an instant they were in the darkened
room. Bruce stood up, once more wholly master of himself.

"You're not hurt bad?" she asked quickly.

"No. Just a deep scratch in the arm muscle near the shoulder. Bullet
just must have grazed me. But it's bleeding pretty bad."

"Then there's no time to be lost." Her hands in her eagerness went again
to his shoulder. "Don't you see--he'll be here in a minute. We'll steal
out the back door and try to ride down to the courts before they can
overtake us--"

In one instant he had grasped the idea; and he laughed softly in the
gloom. "I know. I'll snatch two blankets and the food. You get the
horse."

She sprang out the kitchen door and he hurried into the bedrooms. He
snatched two of the warmest blankets from the beds and hurled them over
his shoulder. He hooked the camp ax on his belt, then hastened into the
little kitchen. He took up the little sack containing a few pounds of
jerked venison, spilled out a few pieces for Elmira, and carried
it--with a few pounds of flour--out to meet Linda. The horse still stood
saddled, and with deft hands they tied on their supplies and fastened
the blankets in a long roll in front of the saddle.

"Get on," she whispered. "I'll get up behind you."

She spoke in the utter darkness; he felt her breath against his cheek.
Then the lightning came dimly and showed him her face.

"No, Linda," he replied quietly. "You are going alone--"

She cut him off with a despairing cry. "Oh, please, Bruce--I won't. I'll
stay here then--"

"Don't you see?" he demanded. "You can make it out without me. I'm
wounded and bleeding, and can't tell how long I can keep up. We've only
got one horse, and without me to weigh him down you can get down to the
courts--"

"And leave you here to be murdered? Oh, don't waste the precious seconds
any more. I won't go without you. I mean it. If you stay here, I do too.
Believe me if you ever believed anything."

Once more the lightning revealed her face, and on it was the
determination of a zealot. He knew that she spoke the truth. He climbed
with some difficulty into the saddle. A moment more and she swung up
behind him.

The entire operation had taken an astonishingly short period of time.
Bruce had worked like mad, wholly disregarding his injured arm. The rain
had already changed to snow, and the wet flakes beat in his face, but he
did not heed them. Just beyond, Simon with ready rifle was creeping
toward the house.

"Which way?" Bruce asked.

"The out-trail--around the mountain," she whispered. "Simon will
overtake us on the other--he's got a magnificent horse. On the mountain
trail we'll have a better chance to keep out of his sight."

She spoke hurriedly, yet conveyed her message with entire clearness.
They knew what they had to face, these two. Simon and whoever of the
clan was with him would lose no time in springing in pursuit. They each
had a strong horse, they knew the trails, they carried long-range rifles
and would open fire at the first glimpse of the fugitives. Bruce was
wounded; slight as the injury was it would seriously handicap them in
such a test as this. Their one chance was to keep to the remote trails,
to lurk unseen in the thickets, and try to break through to safety. And
they knew that only by the doubtful mercy of the forest gods could they
ever succeed.

She took the reins and pulled out of the trail, then encircled a heavy
wall of brush. She didn't wish to take the risk of Simon seeing their
forms in the dimming lightning and opening fire so soon. Then she turned
back into the trail and headed into the storm.

       *       *       *       *       *

Simon had clear enough memory of the rifle fire that Linda had opened
upon the clan to wish to approach the house with care. It would be
wholly typical of the girl to lay her lover on his bed, then go back to
the window to wait for a sight of his assassin. She could look straight
along a rifle barrel! A few moments were lost as Young Bill and himself
encircled the thickets, keeping out of the gleam of the smoldering tree.
Its light was almost gone; it hissed and glowed in the wet snow.

They crept up from the shadow, and holding their rifles ready, opened
the door. They were somewhat surprised to find it unlocked. The truth
was it had been left thus by design; Linda did not wish them to encircle
the house to the rear door and discover Bruce and herself in the act of
departure. The room was in darkness, and the two intruders rather
expected to find Bruce's body on the threshold.

These were mountain men; and they had been in rifle duels before. They
had the sure instincts of the beasts of prey in the hills without, and
among other things they knew it wasn't wise to stand long in an open
doorway with the firelight of the ruined pine behind them. They slipped
quickly into the darkness.

Then they stopped and listened. The room was deeply silent. They
couldn't hear the sound that both of them had so confidently
expected,--the faint breathing of a dying man. Simon struck a match. The
room was quite deserted.

"What's up?" Bill demanded.

Simon turned toward him with a scowl, and the match flickered and burned
out in his fingers. "Keep your rifle ready. He may be hiding
somewhere--still able to shoot."

They stole to the door of Linda's room and listened. Then they threw it
wide.

One of their foes was in this room--an implacable foe whose eyes were
glittering and strange in the matchlight. But it was neither Bruce nor
Linda. It was old Elmira, cold and sinister as a rattler in its lair.
Simon cursed her and hurried on.

At that instant both men began to move swiftly. Holding his rifle like a
club, Simon swung through into, Bruce's room, lighted another match,
then darted into the kitchen. In the dim matchlight the truth went home
to him.

He turned, eyes glittering. "They've gone--on Dave's horse," he said.
"Thank God they've only got one horse between 'em and can't go fast. You
ride like hell up the trail toward the store--they might have gone that
way. Keep close watch and shoot when you can make 'em out."

"You mean--" Bill's eyes widened.

"Mean! I mean do as I say. Shoot by sound, if you can't see them, and
don't lose another second or I'll shoot you too. Aim for the man if a
chance offers--but shoot, anyway. Don't stop hunting till you find
them--they'll duck off in the brush sure. If they get through,
everything is lost. I'll take the trail around the mountain."

They raced to their horses, untied them, and mounted swiftly. The
darkness swallowed them at once.



XXXI


In the depth of gloom even the wild folk--usually keeping so close a
watch on those that move on the shadowed trails--did not see Linda and
Bruce ride past. The darkness is usually their time of dominance, but
to-night most of them had yielded to the storm and the snow. They
hovered in their coverts. What movement there was among them was mostly
toward the foothills; for the message had gone forth over the wilderness
that the cold had come to stay. The little gnawing folk, emerging for
another night's work at filling their larders with food, crept down into
the scarcely less impenetrable darkness of their underground burrows.
Even the bears, whose furry coats were impervious to any ordinary cold,
felt the beginnings of the cold-trance creeping over them. They were
remembering the security and warmth of their last winter's dens, and
they began to long for them again.

The horse walked slowly, head close to the ground. The girl made no
effort to guide him. The lightning had all but ceased; and in an instant
it had become apparent that only by trusting to the animal's instinct
could the trail be kept at all; almost at once all sense of direction
was lost to them. The snow and the darkness obscured the outline of the
ridges against the sky; the trail was wholly invisible beneath them.

After the first hundred yards, they had no way of knowing that the horse
was actually on the trail. While animals in the light of day cannot see
nearly so far or interpret nearly so clearly as human beings, they
usually seem to make their way much better at night. Many a frontiersman
has been saved from death by realization of this fact; and, bewildered
by the ridges, has permitted his dog to lead him into camp. But nature
has never devised a creature that can see in the utter darkness, and the
gloom that enfolded them now seemed simply unfathomable. Bruce found it
increasingly hard to believe that the horse's eyes could make out any
kind of dim pathway in the pine needles. The feeling grew on him and on
Linda as well that they were lost and aimlessly wandering in the storm.

Of all the sensations that the wilderness can afford, there are few more
dreadful to the spirit than this. It is never pleasant to lose one's
bearings,--and in the night and the cold and miles from any friendly
habitation it is particularly hard to bear. Bruce felt the age-old
menace of the wilderness as never before. It always seemed to be
crouching, waiting to take a man at a disadvantage; and like the gods
that first make mad those whom they would destroy, it doesn't quite play
fair. He understood now certain wilderness tragedies of which he had
heard: how tenderfeet--lost among the ridges--had broken into a wild run
that had ended nowhere except in exhaustion and death.

Bruce himself felt a wild desire to lash his horse into a gallop, but
he forced it back with all his powers of will. His calmer, saner self
explained that folly with entire clearness. It would mean panic for the
horse, and then a quick and certain death either at the foot of a
precipice or from a blow from a low-hanging limb. The horse seemed to be
feeling its way, rather than seeing.

They were strange, lonely figures in the darkness; and for a long time
they rode almost in silence. Then Bruce felt the girl's breath as she
whispered.

"Bruce," she said. "Let's be brave and look this matter in the face. Do
you think we've got a chance?"

He rode a long time before he answered. He groped desperately for a word
that might bring her cheer, but it was hard to find. The cold seemed to
deepen about them, the remorseless snow beat into his face.

"Linda," he replied, "it is one of the mercies of this world for men
always to think that they've got a chance. Maybe it's only a cruelty in
our case."

"I think I ought to tell you something else. I haven't the least way of
knowing whether we are on the right trail."

"I knew that long ago. Whether we are on any trail at all."

"I've just been thinking. I don't know how many forks it has. We might
have already got on a wrong one. Perhaps the horse is turned about and
is heading back home--toward Simon's stables."

She spoke dully, and he thrust his arm back to her. "Linda, try to be
brave," he urged. "We can only take a chance."

The horse plodded a few more steps. "Brave! To think that it is _you_
that has to encourage _me_--instead of my trying to keep up your
spirits. I will try to be brave, Bruce. And if we don't live through the
night, my last remembrance will be of your bravery--how you, injured and
weak from loss of blood, still remembered to give a cheery word to me."

"I'm not badly injured," he told her gently. "And there are certain
things that have come clear to me lately. One of them is that except for
you--throwing your own precious body between--I wouldn't be here at
all."

The feeling that they had lost the trail grew upon them. More than once
the stirrup struck the bark of a tree and often the thickets gave way
beneath them. Once they halted to adjust the blankets on the saddle, and
they listened for any sounds that might indicate that Simon was
overtaking them. But all they heard was the soft rustle of the leaves
under the wind-blown snow.

"Linda," he asked suddenly. "Does it seem to you to be awfully cold?"

She waited a long time before she spoke. This was not the hour to make
quick answers. On any decision might rest their success or failure.

"I believe I can stand it--awhile longer," she answered at last.

"But I don't think we'd better try to. It's getting cold. Every hour
it's colder, and I seem to be getting weaker. It isn't a real wound,
Linda--but it seems to have knocked some of my vitality out of me, and
I'm dreadfully in need of rest. I think we'd better try to make a camp."

"And go on by morning light?"

"Yes."

"But Simon might overtake us then."

"We must stay out of sight of the trail. But somehow--I can't help but
hope he won't try to follow us on such a night as this."

He drew up the horse, and they sat in the beat of the snow. "Don't make
any mistake about that, Bruce," she told him. "Remember, that unless he
overtakes us before we come into the protection of the courts, his whole
fight is lost. It doesn't alone mean loss of the estate--for which he
would risk his life just as he has a dozen times. It means defeat--a
thing that would come hard to Simon. Besides, he's got a fire within him
that will keep him warm."

"You mean--hatred?"

"Hatred. Nothing else."

"But in spite of it we must make camp. We'll get off the trail--if we're
still on it--and try to slip through to-morrow. You see what's going to
happen if we keep on going this way?"

"I know that I feel a queer dread--and hopelessness--"

"And that dread and hopelessness are just as much danger signals as the
sound of Simon's horse behind us. It means that the cold and the snow
and the fear are getting the better of us. Linda, it's a race with
death. Don't misunderstand me or disbelieve me. It isn't Simon alone
now. It's the cold and the snow and the fear. The thing to do is to make
camp, keep as warm as we can in our blankets, and push on in the
morning. It's two full days' ride, going fast, the best we can go--and
God knows what will happen before the end."

"Then turn off the trail, Bruce," the girl told him.

"I don't know that we're even on the trail."

"Turn off, anyway. As long as we stay together--it doesn't matter."

She spoke very quietly. Then he felt a strange thing. A warmth which
even that growing, terrible cold could not transcend swept over him. For
her arms had crept out under his arms and encircled his great breast,
then pressed with all her gentle strength.

No word of encouragement, no cheery expression of hope could have meant
so much. Not defeat, not even the long darkness of death itself could
appall him now. All that he had given and suffered and endured, all the
mighty effort that he had made had in an instant been shown in its true
light, a thing worth while, a sacrifice atoned for and redeemed.

They headed off into the thickets, blindly, letting the horse choose the
way. They felt him turn to avoid some object in his path--evidently a
fallen tree--and they mounted a slight ridge or rise. Then they felt the
wet touch of fir branches against their cheeks.

Bruce stopped the horse and both dismounted. Both of them knew that
under the drooping limbs of the tree they would find, at least until the
snows deepened, comparative shelter from the storm. Here, rolled in
their blankets, they might pass the remainder of the night hours.

Bruce tied the horse, and the girl unrolled the blankets. But she did
not lay them together to make a rude bed,--and the dictates of
conventionality had nothing whatever to do with it. If one jot more
warmth could have been achieved by it, these two would have lain side by
side through the night hours between the same blankets. She knew,
however, that more warmth could be achieved if each of them took a
blanket and rolled up in it; thus they would get two thicknesses instead
of one and no openings to admit the freezing air. When this was done
they lay side by side, economizing the last atom of warmth.

The night hours were dreary and long. The rain beat into the limbs above
them, and sometimes it sifted through. At the first gray of dawn Bruce
opened his eyes.

His dreams had been troubled and strange, but the reality to which he
wakened gave him no sense of relief. The first knowledge that he had was
that the snow had continued to sift down throughout the night, that it
had already laid a white mantle over the wilderness, and the whirling
flakes still cut off all view of the familiar landmarks by which he
might get his bearings.

He had this knowledge before he was actually cognizant of the cold. And
then its first realization came to him in a strange heaviness and
dullness in his body, and an almost irresistible desire to sleep.

He fought a little battle, lying there under the snow-covered limbs of
the fir tree. Because it was one in which no blows were exchanged, no
shots fired, and no muscles called into action, it was no less a battle,
trying and stern. It was a fight waged in his own spirit, and it seemed
to rend him in twain.

The whole issue was clear in his mind at once. The cold had deepened in
these hours of dawn, and he was slowly, steadily freezing to death. Even
now the blood flowed less swiftly in his veins. Death itself, in the
moment, had lost all horror for him; rather it was a thing of peace, of
ease. All he had to do was to lie still. Just close his eyes,--and soft
shadows would drop over him.

They would drop over Linda too. She lay still beside him; perhaps they
had already fallen. The war he had waged so long and so relentlessly
would end in blissful calm. Outside there was only snow and cold and
wracking limbs and pain, only further conflict with tireless enemies,
only struggle to tear his agonized body to pieces; and the bitterness of
defeat in the end. He saw his chances plain as he lay beneath that gray
sky. Even now, perhaps, Simon was upon them. Only two little rifle
shells remained with which to combat him, and he doubted that his
wounded arm would hold the rifle steady. There were weary, innumerable
miles between them and any shelter, and only the terrible, trackless
forest lay between.

Why not lie still and let the curtains fall? This was an easy, tranquil
passing, and heaven alone knew what dreadful mode of egress would be his
if he rose to battle further. All the argument seemed on one side.

But high and bright above all this burned the indomitable flame of his
spirit. Even as the thoughts came to him it mounted higher, it propelled
its essence of strength through his veins, it brought new steel to his
muscles. To rise, to fight, to struggle on! Never to yield until the
Power above decreed! To stand firm, even as the pines themselves. The
dominant greatness that Linda had found in this man rose in him, and he
set his muscles like iron.

He struggled to rise. He shook off the mists of the frost in his brain.
He seemed to come to life. Quickly he knelt by Linda and shook her
shoulders in his hands. She opened her eyes.

"Get up, Linda," he said gently. "We have to go on."

She started to object, but a message in his eyes kept her from it. His
own spirit went into her. He helped her to her feet.

"Help me roll the blankets," he commanded, "and take out enough food for
breakfast. We can't stop to eat it here. I think we're in sight of the
main trail; whether we can find it--in the snow--I don't know." She
understood; usually the absence of vegetation on a well-worn trail makes
a shallow covering of snow appear more level and smooth and thus
possible to follow.

"I'm afraid the snow's already too deep," he continued, "but we can go
on in a general direction for a while at least--unless the snow gets
worse so I can't even guess the position of the sun. We must get farther
into the thickets before we stop to eat."

They were strange figures in the snow flurries as they went to work to
roll the blankets into a compact bundle. The food she had taken from
their stores for breakfast he thrust into the pocket of his coat; the
rest, with the blankets, she tied swiftly on the horse. They unfastened
the animal and for a moment she stood holding the reins while Bruce
crept back on the hillside to look for the trail.

The snow swept round them, and they felt the lowering menace of the
cold. And at that instant those dread spirits that rule the wilderness,
jealous then and jealous still of the intrusion of man, dealt them a
final, deadly blow.

Its weapon was just a sound--a loud crash in a distant thicket--and a
pungent message on the wind that their human senses were too blunt to
receive. Bruce saw the full dreadfulness of the blow and was powerless
to save. The horse suddenly snorted loudly, then reared up. He saw as in
a tragic, dream the girl struggle to hold him; he saw her pulled down
into the snow and the rein jerked from her hand. Then the animal
plunged, wheeled, and raced at top speed away into the snow flurries.
Some Terror that as yet they could not name had broken their control of
him and in an instant taken from them this one last hope of safety.



XXXII


Bruce walked over to Linda, waiting in the snow on her knees. It was not
an intentional posture. She had been jerked down by the plunging horse,
and she had not yet completely risen. But the sight of her slight
figure, her raised white face, her clasped hands, and the remorseless
snow of the wilderness about her moved Bruce to his depths. He saw her
but dimly in the snow flurries, and she looked as if she were in an
attitude of prayer.

He came rather slowly, and he even smiled a little. And she gave him a
wan, strange, little smile in return.

"We're down to cases at last," he said, with a rather startling
quietness of tone. "You see what it means?"

She nodded, then got to her feet.

"We can walk out, if we are let alone and given time; it isn't that we
are obliged to have the horse. But our blankets are on its back, and
this storm is steadily becoming a blizzard. And you see--_time_ is one
thing that we don't have. No human being can stand this cold for long
unprotected."

"And we can't keep going--keep warm by walking?"

His answer was to take out his knife and put the point of the steel to
his thumb nail. His eyes strained, then looked up. "A little way," he
answered, "but we can't keep our main directions. The sun doesn't even
cast a shadow on my nail to show us which is west. We could keep up a
while, perhaps, but there is no end to this wilderness and at noon or
to-night--the result would be the same."

"And it means--the end?"

"If I can't catch the horse. I'm going now. If we can regain the
blankets--by getting in rifle range of the horse--we might make some
sort of shelter in the snow and last out until we can see our way and
get our bearings. You don't know of any shelter--any cave or cabin where
we might build a fire?"

"No. There are some in the hills, but we can't see our way to find
them."

"I know. I should have thought of that. And you see, we can't build a
fire here--everything is wet, and the snow is beginning to whirl so we
couldn't keep it going. If we should stagger on all day in this storm
and this snow, we couldn't endure the night." He smiled again. "And I
want you to climb a tree--and stay there--until I come back."

She looked at him dully. "What's the use, Bruce? You won't come back.
You'll chase the thing until you die--I know you. You don't know when to
give up. And if you want to come back--you couldn't find the way. I'm
going with you."

"No." Once more she started to disobey, but the grave displeasure in
his eyes restrained her. "It's going to take all my strength to fight
through that snow--I must go fast--and maybe life and death will have to
depend on your strength at the end of the trail. You must save it--the
little you have left. I can find my way back to you by following my own
tracks--the snow won't fill them up so soon. And since I must take the
rifle--to shoot the horse if I can't catch him--you must climb a tree.
You know why."

"Partly to hide from Simon if he comes this way. And partly--"

"Because there's some danger in that thicket beyond!" he interrupted
her. "The horse's terror was real--besides, you heard the sound. It
might be only a puma. But it might be--the Killer. Swing your arms and
struggle all you can to keep the blood flowing. I won't be gone long."

He started to go, and she ran after him with outstretched arms. "Oh,
Bruce," she cried, "come back soon--soon. Don't leave me to die alone.
I'm not strong enough for that--"

He whirled, took two paces back, and his arms went about her. He had
forgotten his injury long since. He kissed her cool lips and smiled into
her eyes. Then at once the flurries hid him.

The girl climbed up into the branches of a fir tree. In the thicket
beyond a great gray form tacked back and forth, trying to locate a scent
that a second before he had caught but dimly and had lost. It was the
Killer, and his temper was lost long ago in the whirling snow. His anger
was upon him, partly from the discomfort of the storm, partly from the
constant, gnawing pain of three bullet wounds in his powerful body.
Besides, he realized the presence of his old and greatest enemy,--those
tall, slight forms that had crossed him so many times, that had stung
him with their bullets, and whose weakness he had learned.

The wind was variable, and all at once he caught the scent plain. He
lurched forward, crashed again through the brush, and walked out into
the snow-swept open. Linda saw his vague outline, and at first she hung
perfectly motionless, hoping to escape his gaze. She had been told many
times that grizzlies cannot climb, yet she had no desire to see him
raging below her, reaching, possibly trying to shake her from the limbs.
Her muscles were stiff and inactive from the cold, and she doubted her
ability to hold on. Besides, in that dread moment she found it hard to
believe that the Killer would not be able to swing into the lower limbs,
high enough to strike her down.

He didn't seem to see her. His eyes were lowered; besides, it was never
the grizzly way to search the branches of a tree. The wind blew the
message that he might have read clearly in the opposite direction. She
saw him walk slowly across the snow, head lowered, a huge gray ghost in
the snow flurries not one hundred feet distant. Then she saw him pause,
with lowered head.

In the little second before the truth came to her, the bear had already
turned. Bruce's tracks were somewhat dimmed by the snow, but the Killer
interpreted them truly. She saw too late that he had crossed them, read
their message, and now had turned into the clouds of snow to trace them
down.

For an instant she gazed at him in speechless horror; and already the
flurries had almost obscured his gray figure. Desperately she tried to
call his attention from the tracks. She called, then she rustled the
branches as loudly as she could. But the noise of the wind obscured what
sound she made, and the bear was already too absorbed in the hunt to
turn and see her. As always, in the nearing presence of a foe, his rage
grew upon him.

Sobbing, Linda swung down from the tree. She had no conscious plan of
aid to her lover. She only had a blind instinct to seek him, to try to
warn him of his danger, and at least to be with him at the death. The
great tracks of the Killer, seemingly almost as long as her own arm,
made a plain trail for her to follow. She too struck off into the
storm-swept canyon.

And the forest gods who dwell somewhere in the region where the pine
tops taper into the sky, and who pull the strings that drop and raise
the curtain and work the puppets that are the players of the wilderness
dramas, saw a chance for a great and tragic jest in this strange chase
over the snow. The destinies of Bruce, Linda, and the Killer were
already converging on this trail that all three followed,--the path that
the runaway horse made in the snow. Only one of the great forces of the
war that had been waged at Trail's End was lacking, and now he came
also.

Simon Turner had ridden late into the night and from before dawn; with
remorseless fury he had goaded on his exhausted horse, he had driven him
with unpitying strength through coverts, over great rocks, down into
rocky canyons in search of Bruce and Linda, and now, as the dawn broke,
he thought that he had found them. He had suddenly come upon the tracks
of Bruce's horse in the snow.

If he had encountered them farther back, when the animal had been
running wildly, he might have guessed the truth and rejoiced. No man
would attempt to ride a horse at a gallop through that trailless
stretch. But at the point he found the tracks most of the horse's terror
had been spent, and it was walking leisurely, sometimes lowering its
head to crop the shrubbery. The trail was comparatively fresh too; or
else the fast-falling snow would have already obscured it. He thought
that his hour of triumph was near.

But it had come none too soon. And Simon--out of passion-filled
eyes--looked and saw that it would likely bring death with it.

He realized his position fully. The storm was steadily developing into
one of those terrible mountain blizzards in which, without shelter, no
human being might live. He was far from his home, he had no blankets,
and he could not find his way. Yet he would not have turned back if he
could.

In all the manifold mysteries of the wilderness there was no stranger
thing than this: that in the face of his passion Simon had forgotten and
ignored even that deepest instinct, self-preservation. Nothing mattered
any more except his hatred. No desire was left except its expression.

The securing of the document by which Bruce could take the great estates
from him was only a trifle now. He believed wholly within his own soul
that the wilderness--without his aid--would do his work of hatred for
him; and that by no conceivable circumstances could Bruce and Linda find
shelter from the blizzard and live through the day. He could find their
bodies in the spring if he by any chance escaped himself, and take the
Ross-Folger agreement from them. But it was not enough. He wanted also
to do the work of destruction.

Even his own death--if it were only delayed until his vengeance was
wreaked--could not matter now. In all the ancient strife and fury and
ceaseless war of the wild through which he had come, there was no
passion to equal this. The Killer was content to let the wolf kill the
fawn for him. The cougar will turn from its warm, newly slain prey, in
which its white fangs have already dipped, at the sight of some great
danger in the thickets. But Simon could not turn. Death lowered its
wings upon him as well as upon his enemy, yet the fire in his heart and
the fury in his brain shut out all thought of it.

He sprang off his horse better to examine the tracks, and then stood,
half bent over, in the snow.

       *       *       *       *       *

Bruce Folger headed swiftly up the trail that his runaway horse had
made. It was, he thought, his last effort, and he gave his full strength
to it. Weakened as he was by the cold and the wound, he could not have
made headway at all except for the fact that the wind was behind him.

The snow ever fell faster, in larger flakes, and the track dimmed before
his eyes. It was a losing game. Terrified not only by the beast that had
stirred in the thicket but by the ever-increasing wind as well, the
animal would not linger to be overtaken. Bruce had not ridden it enough
to have tamed it, and his plan was to attempt to shoot the creature on
sight, rather than try to catch it. They could not go forward, anyway,
as long as the blizzard lasted. Which way was east and which was west he
could no longer guess. And with the blankets they might make some sort
of shelter and keep life in their bodies until the snow ceased and they
could find their way.

The cold was deepening, the storm was increasing in fury. Bruce's bones
ached, his wounded arm felt numb and strange, the frost was getting into
his lungs. The wind's breath was ever keener, its whistle was louder in
the pines. There was no hope of the storm decreasing, rather it was
steadily growing worse. And Bruce had some pre-knowledge--an
inheritance, perhaps, from frontier ancestors--of the real nature of the
mountain blizzard such as was descending on him now. It was a losing
fight. All the optimism of youth and the spirit of the angels could not
deny this fact.

The tracks grew more dim, and he began to be afraid that the falling
flakes would obscure his own footprints so that he could not find his
way back to Linda. And he knew, beyond all other knowledge, that he
wanted her with him when the shadows dropped down for good and all. He
couldn't face them bravely alone. He wanted her arms about him; the
flight would be easier then.

"Oh, what's the use?" he suddenly said to the wind. "Why not give up and
go back?"

He halted in the trail and started to turn. But at that instant a banner
of wind swept down into his face, and the eddy of snow in front of him
was brushed from his gaze. Just for the space of a breath the canyon for
a hundred feet distant was partially cleared of the blinding streamers
of snow. And he uttered a long gasp when he saw, thirty yards distant
and at the farthest reaches of his sight, the figure of a saddled horse.

His gun leaped to his shoulder, yet his eagerness did not cost him his
self-control. He gazed quietly along the sights until he saw the
animal's shoulder between them. His finger pressed back against the
trigger.

The horse rocked down, seemingly instantly killed, and the snow swept in
between. Bruce cried out in triumph. Then he broke into a run and sped
through the flurries toward his dead.

But it came about that there was other business for Bruce than the
recovery of his blankets that he had supposed would be tied to the
saddle. The snow was thick between, and he was within twenty feet of the
animal's body before he glimpsed it clearly again. And he felt the first
wave of wonder, the first promptings of the thought that the horse he
had shot down was not his, but one that he had never seen before.

But there was no time for the thought to go fully home. Some one cried
out--a strange, half-snarl of hatred and triumph that was almost lacking
in all human quality--and a man's body leaped toward him from the
thicket before which the horse had fallen. It was Simon, and Bruce had
mistaken his horse for the one he had ridden.



XXXIII


Even in that instant crisis Bruce did not forget that he had as yet
neglected to expel the empty cartridge from the barrel of his rifle and
to throw in the other from the magazine. He tried to get the gun to his
shoulder, working the lever at the same time. But Simon's leap was too
fast for him. His strong hand seized the barrel of the gun and snatched
it from his hands. Then the assailant threw it back, over his shoulder,
and it fell softly in the snow. He waited, crouched.

The two men stood face to face at last. All things else were forgotten.
The world they had known before--a world of sorrow and pleasures, of
mountains and woods and homes--faded out and left no realities except
each other's presence. All about them were the snow flurries that their
eyes could not penetrate, and it was as if they were two lone
contestants on an otherwise uninhabited sphere who had come to grips at
last. The falling snow gave the whole picture a curious tone of
unreality and dimness.

Bruce straightened, and his face was of iron. "Well, Simon," he said.
"You've come."

The man's eyes burned red through the snow. "Of course I would. Did you
think you could escape me?"

"It didn't much matter whether I escaped you or not," Bruce answered
rather quietly. "Neither one of us is going to escape the storm and the
cold. I suppose you know that."

"I know that _one_ of us is. Because one of us is going out--a more
direct way--first. Which one that is doesn't much matter." His great
hands clasped. "Bruce, when I snatched your gun right now I could have
done more. I could have sprung a few feet farther and had you around the
waist--taken by surprise. The fight would have been already over. I
think I could have done more than that even--with my own rifle as you
came up. It's laying there, just beside the horse."

But Bruce didn't turn his eyes to look at it. He was waiting for the
attack.

"I could have snatched your life just as well, but I wanted to wait,"
Simon went on. "I wanted to say a few words first, and wanted to master
you--not by surprise--but by superior strength alone."

It came into Brace's mind that he could tell Simon of the wound near his
shoulder, how because of it no fight between them would be a fair test
of superiority, yet the words didn't come to his lips. He could not ask
mercy of this man, either directly or indirectly, any more than the
pines asked mercy of the snows that covered them.

"You were right when you said there is no escaping from this storm,"
Simon went on. "But it doesn't much matter. It's the end of a long war,
and what happens to the victor is neither here nor there. It seems all
the more fitting that we should meet just as we have--at the very brink
of death--and Death should be waiting at the end for the one of us who
survives. It's so like this damned, terrible wilderness in which we
live."

Bruce gazed in amazement. The dark and dreadful poetry of this man's
nature was coming to the fore. The wind made a strange echo to his
words,--a long, wild shriek as it swept over the heads of the pines.

"Then why are you waiting?" Bruce asked.

"So you can understand everything. But I guess that time is here. There
is to be no mercy at the end of this fight, Bruce; I ask none and will
give none. You have waged a war against me, you have escaped me many
times, you have won the love of the woman I love--and this is to be my
answer." His voice dropped a note and he spoke more quietly. "I'm going
to kill you, Bruce."

"Then try it," Bruce answered steadily. "I'm in a hurry to go back to
Linda."

Simon's smoldering wrath blazed up at the words. Both men seemed to
spring at the same time. Their arms flailed, then interlocked; and they
rocked a long time--back and forth in the snow.

They fought in silence. The flurries dropped over them, and the wind
swept by in its frantic wandering. Bruce called upon his last ounce of
reserve strength,--that mysterious force that always sweeps to a man's
aid in a moment of crisis.

For the first time he had full realization of Simon's mighty strength.
With all the power of his body he tried to wrench him off his feet, but
it was like trying to tear a tree from the ground.

But surprise at the other's power was not confined to Bruce alone. Simon
knew that he had an opponent worthy of the iron of his own muscles, and
he put all his terrible might into the battle. He tried to reach Bruce's
throat, but the man's strong shoulder held the arm against his side.
Simon's great hand reached to pin Bruce's arm, and for the first time he
discovered the location of his weakness.

He saw the color sweep from Bruce's face and water drops that were not
melted snow come upon it. It was all the advantage needed between such
evenly matched contestants. And Simon forgot his spoken word that he
wished this fight to be a test of superiority alone. His fury swept over
him like a flood and effaced all things else; and he centered his whole
attack upon Bruce's wound.

In a moment he had him down, and he struck once into Bruce's white face
with his terrible knuckles. The blow sent a strange sickness through the
younger man's frame; and he tried vainly to struggle to his feet.
"Fight! Fight on!" was the message his mind dispatched along his nerves
to his tortured muscles, but for an instant they wholly refused to
respond. They had endured too much. Total unconsciousness hovered above
him, ready to descend.

Strangely, he seemed to know that Simon had crept from his body and was
even now reaching some dreadful weapon that lay beside the dead form of
the horse. In an instant he had it, and Bruce's eyes opened in time to
see him swinging it aloft. It was his rifle, and Simon was aiming a
murderous blow at him with its stock.

There was no chance to ward it off. No human skull could withstand its
shattering impact. Bruce saw the man's dark face with the murder madness
upon it, the blazing eyes, the lips drawn back. The muscles contracted
to deal the blow.

But that war of life and death in the far reaches of Trail's End was not
to end so soon. At that instant there was an amazing intervention.

A great gray form came lunging out of the snow flurries. Their vision
was limited to a few feet, and so fast the creature came, with such
incredible, smashing power, that he was upon them in a breath. It was
the Killer in the full glory of the charge; and he had caught up with
them at last.

Bruce saw only his great figure looming just over him. Simon, with
amazing agility, leaped to one side just in time, then battered down the
rifle stock with all his strength. But the blow was not meant for Bruce.
It struck where aimed,--the great gray shoulder of the grizzly.

Then, dimmed and half-obscured by the snow flurries, there began as
strange a battle as the great pines above them had ever beheld. The
Killer's rage was upon him, and the blow at the shoulder had arrested
his charge for a moment only. Then he wheeled, a snarling, fighting
monster with death for any living creature in the blow of his forearm,
and lunged toward Simon again.

It was the Killer at his grandest. The little eyes blazed, the neck hair
bristled, he struck with forearms and jaws--lashing, lunging,
recoiling--all the terrible might and fury of the wilderness centered
and personified in his mighty form. Simon had no chance to shoot his
rifle. In the instant that he would raise it those great claws and fangs
would be upon him. He swung it as a club, striking again and again,
dodging the sledge-hammer blows and springing aside in the second of the
Killer's lunges. He was fighting for his life, and no eye could bemean
that effort.

Simon himself seemed exalted, and for once it appeared that the grizzly
had found an opponent worthy of his might. It was all so fitting: that
these two mighty powers, typifying all that is remorseless and terrible
in the wild, should clash at last in the gathering fury of the storm.
They were of one kind, and they seemed to understand each other. The
lust and passion and fury of battle were upon them both.

The scene harked back to the young days of the world, when man and beast
battled for dominance. Nothing had changed. The forest stood grave and
silent, just the same. The elements warred against them from the
clouds,--that ancient persecution of which the wolf pack sings on the
ridge at night, that endless strife that has made of existence a travail
and a scourge. Man and beast and storm--those three great foes were
arrayed the same as ever. Time swung backward a thousand-thousand
years.

The storm gathered in force. The full strength of the blizzard was upon
them. The snow seemed to come from all directions in great clouds and
flurries and streamers, and time after time it wholly hid the
contestants from Bruce's eyes. At such times he could tell how the fight
was going by sound alone,--the snarls of the Killer, the wild oaths of
Simon, the impact of the descending rifle-butt. Bruce gave no thought to
taking part. Both were enemies; his own strength seemed gone. The cold
deepened; Bruce could feel it creeping into his blood, halting its flow,
threatening the spark of life within him. The full light of day had come
out upon the land.

Bruce knew the wilderness now. All its primitive passions were in play,
all its mighty forces at grips. The storm seemed to be trying to
extinguish these mortal lives; jealous of their intrusion, longing for
the world it knew before living things came to dwell upon it, when its
winds swept endlessly over an uninhabited earth, and its winter snows
lay trackless and its rule was supreme. And beneath it, blind to the
knowledge that in union alone lay strength to oppose its might--to
oppose all those cruel forces that make a battleground of life--man and
beast fought their battle to the death.

It seemed to go on forever. Linda came stealing out of the
snow--following the grizzly's trail--and crept beside Bruce. She
crouched beside him, and his arm went about her as if to shield her.
She had heard the sounds of the battle from afar; she had thought that
Bruce was the contestant, and her terror had left a deep pallor upon her
face; yet now she gazed upon that frightful conflict with a strange and
enduring calm. Both she and Bruce knew that there was but one sure
conqueror, and that was Death. If the Killer survived the fight and
through the mercy of the forest gods spared their lives, there remained
the blizzard. They could conceive of no circumstances whereby further
effort would be of the least avail. The horse on which was tied their
scanty blankets was miles away by now; its tracks were obscured in the
snow, and they could not find their way to any shelter that might be
concealed among the ridges.

The scene grew in fury. The last burst of strength was upon Simon; in
another moment he would be exhausted. The bear had suffered terrible
punishment from the blows of the rifle stock. He recoiled once more,
then lunged with unbelievable speed. His huge paw, with all his might
behind it, struck the weapon from Simon's hand.

It shot through the air seemingly almost as fast as the bullets it had
often propelled from its muzzle and struck the trunk of a tree. So hard
it came that the lock was shattered; they heard the ring of metal. The
bear rocked forward once more and struck again. And then all the sound
that was left was the eerie complaint of the wind.

Simon lay still. The brave fight was over. His trial had ended
fittingly,--in the grip of such powers as were typical of himself. But
the bear did not leap upon him to tear his flesh. For an instant he
stood like a statue in gray stone, head lowered, as if in a strange
attitude of thought. The snow swept over him.

Linda and Bruce gazed at him in silent awe. Some way, they felt no fear.
No room in their hearts was left for it after the tumult of that battle.
The great grizzly uttered one deep note and half-turned about. His eyes
rested upon the twain, but he did not seem to see them.

The fury was dead within him; this much was plain. The hair began to lie
down at his shoulders. The terrible eyes lost their fire. Then he turned
again and headed off slowly, deliberately, directly into the face of the
storm.



XXXIV


The flurries almost immediately obscured the Killer's form, and Bruce
turned his attention back to Linda. "It's the end," he said quietly.
"Why not here--as well as anywhere else?"

But before the question was finished, a strange note had come into his
voice. It was as if his attention had been called from his words by
something much more momentous. The truth was that it had been caught and
held by a curious expression on the girl's face.

Some great idea, partaking of the nature of inspiration, had come to
her. He saw it in the growing light in her eyes, the deepening of the
soft lines of her face. All at once she sprang to her feet.

"Bruce!" she cried. "Perhaps there's a way yet. A long, long chance, but
maybe a way yet. Get your rifle--Simon's is broken--and come with me."

Without waiting for him to rise she struck off into the storm, following
the huge footprints of the bear. The man struggled with himself,
summoned all that was left of his reserve supply of strength, and leaped
up. He snatched his rifle from the ground where Simon had thrown it, and
in an instant was beside her. Her cheeks were blazing.

"Maybe it just means further torture," she confessed to him, "but don't
you want to make every effort we can to save ourselves? Don't you want
to fight till the last breath?"

She glanced up and saw her answer in the growing strength of his face.
Then his words spoke too. "As long as the slightest chance remains," he
replied.

"And you'll forgive me if it comes to nothing?"

He smiled, dimly. She took fresh heart when she saw he still had
strength enough to smile. "You don't have to ask me that."

"A moment ago an idea came to me--it came so straight and sure it was as
if a voice told me," she explained hurriedly. She didn't look at him
again. She kept her eyes intent upon the great footprints in the snow.
To miss them for a second meant, in that world of whirling snow, to lose
them forever. "It was after the bear had killed Simon and had gone away.
He acted exactly as if he thought of something and went out to do
it--exactly as if he had a destination in view. Didn't you see--his
anger seemed to die in him and he started off in the _face of the
storm_. I've watched the ways of animals too long not to know that he
had something in view. It wasn't food; he would have attacked the body
of the horse, or even Simon's body. If he had just been running away or
wandering, he would have gone with the wind, not against it. He was
weakened from the fight, perhaps dying--and I think--"

He finished the sentence for her, breathlessly. "That he's going toward
shelter."

"Yes. You know, Bruce--the bears hibernate every year. They always seem
to have places all chosen--usually caverns in the hillsides or under
uprooted trees--and when the winter cuts off their supplies of food they
go straight toward them. That's my one hope now--that the Killer has
gone to some cave he knows about to hibernate until this storm is over.
I think from the way he started off, so sure and so straight, that it's
near. It would be dry and out of the storm, and if we could take it away
from him we could make a fire that the snow wouldn't put out. It would
mean life--and we could go on when the storm is over."

"You remember--we have only one cartridge."

"Yes, I know--I heard you fire. And it's only a thirty-thirty at that.
It's a risk--as terrible a risk as we've yet run. But it's a chance."

They talked no more. Instead, they walked as fast as they could into the
face of the storm. It was a moment of respite. This new hope returned
some measure of their strength to them. They walked much more swiftly
than the bear, and they could tell by the appearance of the tracks that
they were but a few yards behind him.

"He won't smell us, the wind blowing as it does," Linda encouraged. "And
he won't hear us either."

Now the tracks were practically unspotted with the flakes. They strained
into the flurries. Now they walked almost in silence, their footfall
muffled in the snow.

They soon became aware that they were mounting a low ridge. They left
the underbrush and emerged into the open timber. And all at once Bruce,
who now walked in front, paused with lifted hand, and pointed. Dim
through the flurries they made out the outline of the bear. And Linda's
inspiration had come true.

There was a ledge of rocks just in front--a place such as the
rattlesnakes had loved in the blasting sun of summer--and a black hole
yawned in its side. The aperture had been almost covered with the snow,
and they saw that the great creature was scooping away the remainder of
the white drift with his paw. As they waited, the opening grew steadily
wider, revealing the mouth of a little cavern in the face of the rock.

"Shoot!" Linda whispered. "If he gets inside we won't be able to get him
out."

But Bruce shook his head, then stole nearer. She understood; he had only
one cartridge, and he must not take the risk of wounding the animal. The
fire had to be centered on a vital place.

He walked steadily nearer until it seemed to Linda he would advance
straight into reach of the terrible claws. He held the rifle firmly; his
jaw was set, his face white, his eyes straight and strong with the
strength of the pines themselves. He went as softly as he could--nearer,
ever nearer--the rifle cocked and ready in his hands.

The Killer turned his head and saw Bruce. Rage flamed again in his eyes.
He half-turned about; then poised to charge.

The gun moved swiftly, easily, to the man's shoulder, his chin dropped
down, his straight eyes gazed along the barrel. In spite of his wound
never had human arms held more steady than his did then. And he marked
the little space of gray squarely between the two reddening eyes.

The finger pressed back steadily against the trigger. The rifle cracked
in the silence. And then there was a curious effect of tableau, a long
second in which all three figures seemed to stand deathly still.

The bear leaped forward, and it seemed wholly impossible to Linda that
Bruce could swerve aside in time to avoid the blow. She cried out in
horror as the great paws whipped down in the place where Bruce had
stood. But the man had been prepared for this very recoil, and he had
sprung aside just as the claws raked past.

And the Killer would hunt no more in Trail's End. At the end of that
leap he fell, his great body quivering strangely in the snow. The lead
had gone straight home where it had been aimed, and the charge itself
had been mostly muscular reflex. He lay still at last, a gray, mammoth
figure that was majestic even in death.

No more would the deer shudder with terror at the sound of his heavy
step in the thicket. No more would the herds fly into stampede at the
sight of his great shadow on the moonlit grass. The last of the Oregon
grizzlies had gone the way of all his breed.

       *       *       *       *       *

To Bruce and Linda, standing breathless and awed in the snow-flurries,
his death imaged the passing of an old order--the last stand that the
forces of the wild had made against conquering man. But there was pathos
in it too. There was the symbol of mighty breeds humbled and destroyed.

But the pines were left. Those eternal symbols of the wilderness--and of
powers beyond the wilderness--still stood straight and grand and
impassive above them. While these two lived, at least, they would still
keep their watch over the wilderness, they would still stand erect and
brave to the buffeting of the storm and snow, and in their shade dwelt
strength and peace.

The cavern that was revealed to them had a rock floor and had been
hollowed out by running water in ages past. Bruce built a fire at its
mouth of some of the long tree roots that extended down into it, and the
life-giving warmth was a benediction. Already the drifting snow had
begun to cover the aperture.

"We can wait here until the blizzard is done," Bruce told Linda, as she
sat beside him in the soft glow of the fire. "We have a little food, and
we can cut more from the body of the grizzly when we need it. There's
dead wood under the snow. And when the storm is over, we can get our
bearings and walk out."

She sat a long time without answering. "And after that?" she asked.

He smiled. "No one knows. It's ten days before the thirtieth--the
blizzards up here never last over three or four days. We've got plenty
of time to get the document down to the courts. The law will deal with
the rest of the Turners. We've won, Linda."

His hands groped for hers, and he laid it against his lips. With her
other hand she stroked his snow-wet hair. Her eyes were lustrous in the
firelight.

"And after that--after all that is settled? You will come back to the
mountains?"

"Could I ever leave them!" he exclaimed. "Of course, Linda. But I don't
know what I can do up here--except maybe to establish my claim to my
father's old farm. There's a hundred or so acres. I believe I'd like to
feel the handles of a plow in my palms."

"It was what you were made for, Bruce," she told him. "It's born in you.
There's a hundred acres there--and three thousand--somewhere else.
You've got new strength, Bruce. You could take hold and make them yield
up their hay--and their crops--and fill all these hills with the herds."
She stretched out her arms. Then all at once she dropped them almost as
if in supplication. But her voice had regained the old merry tone he had
learned to love when she spoke again. "Bruce, have I got to do all the
asking?"

His answer was to stretch his great arms and draw her into them. His
laugh rang in the cavern.

"Oh, my dearest!" he cried. The eyes lighted in his bronzed face. "I ask
for everything--everything--bold that I am! And what I want worst--this
minute--"

"Yes?"

"--Is just--a kiss."

She gave it to him with all the tenderness of her soft lips. The snow
sifted down outside. Again the pines spoke to one another, but the
sadness seemed mostly gone from their soft voices.

THE END



By EDISON MARSHALL


THE VOICE OF THE PACK

With frontispiece by W. Herbert Dunton

_Love story, adventure story, nature story--all three qualities combine
in this tale of modern man and woman arrayed against the forces of
age-old savagery._

"'The Voice of the Pack' is clean, fine, raw, bold, primitive; and has a
wonderfully haunting quality in the repeated wolf-note"--_Zane Grey._

"Taken all around 'The Voice of the Pack' is the best of the stories
about wild life that has come out in many, many moons."--_The Chicago
Daily News._

"As a story that mingles Adventure, Nature Study and Romance, 'The Voice
of the Pack' is undeniably of the front rank. Mr. Marshall knows the
wild places and the ways of the wild creatures that range them--and he
knows how to write. The study of Dan Failing's development against a
background of the wild life of the mountains, is an exceedingly clever
piece of literary work."--_The Boston Herald._

"An unusually good tale of the West, evidently written by a man who
knows about the habits of the wolf-packs and cougars."--_The New York
Times._





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Strength of the Pines" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.